he sues SE i ah mis sus t bas TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Vou. XII.—Parr 1. LONDON: PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY, SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE; AND BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW. February 1886. Price 12s. Taylor and Francis, Printers.] [Red Lion Court, Fleet Street. TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. To Fellows. To the Public. £s. @. £ os. d. VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates) . . . Price 313 6 418 0 VOLUME II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates). . . Price 4 0 0 . 5 6 6* VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates) . . Price 3 8 6 . 411 O* VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . . Price6 2 0 . 8 2 6* VOLUME V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . . Price5 4 3. 619 0 VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates) . . Price 11 5 O -15 0 0 VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates) . . Price 817 0 -1116 0 VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price9 8 3 -1211 0 Bain PAU S7ON IG sv vad we Na P6lin, Bee gee oa ORO GE 014 0 CRMUA TD) ee ea ede Nah ae poe Sot as tetiis” tye i Day te 2 2 0 sey wes LCL 2 Wego omachc nas Agi Rais Once tae meen Me ame Ney fed! 5) 116 0 RBA ORT aan te voters 'c Arajatie tae Ae f OID Sa Mette eeayols, 40 Pe SIIaY A) Cero ee Coral y ace ee eee 1B A Me 140 Gea (LO7S) matcinnaead toh fel tert vail Tarn eiie aay uta) OL users 160 Bes a iy) Pe emt Aen: cS RNS CHEN UU MA ee LC: ge 22 80 PROBS (LEVEN a etna sits weatee eee ral, are OL IB LO we 1440 MC Tay C7 RED ee MER a ber RnEN SP Pam Me hae fs 2 2°0 VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 0. 14600 Part 1. (1875, containing 22 Plates) . . . . - » 1116. 2 2 0 » 2 (1875, containing 12 Plates) . .... 4» 116. 220 » 98 (1875, contaming 5 Plates). . . . . . »y O18 0. 140 » -4 (1875, containing 14 Plates) . . . .. 4» 1l11 6. 22 0 oe ovo; containing: 9) Plates) >) “4 scunsneeMaagyen Ly tere Og oe wed LOO » 6. (1876, containing 4 Plates). . . . . . 5» OF10 6...014 0 » 7. (1876, containing 7 Plates). . . ... 4» O19. eae Me » 8 (1876, containing 10 Plates) . . . .. 5» O18 O.. 140 3) 9» (1876; containing 6 Plates)\. ° 2.2. cee yy a Oe Sp Be De) $5 20: (1877; contaming'’5S Plates) \.. oe. 22 < si 2.) Sosy ree Ouen, 2 oa LOMO », 11. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Index),, 015 9 ...4i1d410 = Publications thus marked are out of print. Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. VOLUME XII ON DON: PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY : SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE; AND BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTER-hOW. 1890. PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. CONTENTS. I. On Dinornis (Part XXV.): containing a Description of the Sternum of Dinornis elephantopus. By Sir Ricnarp Owen, K.C.B., PRS. P.ZS., &e. . page 1 Il. Studies in New-Zealand Ichthyology.—l. On the Skeleton of Regalecus argenteus. By l. Jurrery Parker, B.Sc. Lond., C.M.Z.S., Professor of Biology in the University of Otago, New Zealand ae EN ee ee Celery at 5 Ill. On the Reptiles and Batrachians of the Solomon Islands. By G. A. Boutenerr, IV. On the Anatomy and Systematic Position of a Gigantic Earthworm (Microcheta rappi) from the Cape Colony. By Fraxx E. Bepparp, IA, h.RSL., ZS, EMC CROI UPL: SIGUA elie. Per ah ae ee A a oe ita cA nee |S V. On the Crustacea Isopoda of the ‘ Lightning, ‘Porcupine, and ‘ Valorous’ Expe- ditions. By the Rev. A. M. Norman, W.A., D.C.L., FLS., and the Rev. T. R. R. SINNER se AR ee ON cio SOM ca, os: ror coy 6h, yy Soa ae Erm 70 VI. On the Remains of a Gigantic Species of Bird (Gastornis klaasseni, n. sp.) from the Lower Eocene Beds near Croydon. By %.'T. Newton, F.G.S. (Communica- ee by PN Ol. FLOWER, 2D 3. VP tee 2s) ese co) co ten CR eel VII. On Megalapteryx hectori, a new Gigantic Species of Apterygian Bird. By JETS VON EUVAASTS (CSMSG.. Pin Lah iCAMEZAS, ap ae 2) eee cee al Gil VII. On Dinornis oweni, a new Species of the Dinornithide, with some Remarks on D. curtus. By Jurius von Haast, C.U.G., Ph.D., PRS. CMZS. . . VTL IX. On the Anatomy of the Sondaic Rhinoceros. By Frank E. Bepparp, j.A., F.RS.E., F.ZS., Prosector to the Society, Lecturer on Biology at Guy’s Hospital, and Frupertick Treves, /.2.C8., 2.ZS., Hunterian Professor at the Royal College of Surgeons, Surgeon to the London Hospital . . . . 183 iv CONTENTS. X. On some new Exotic Amphipoda from Singapore and New Zealand. By the Rey. DHOMAS IR. Ki. STEBBING, pAleAL hota) 1. 3) (omen e-1) a emepace! (99 XI. On some Foraminifera from the Abrohlos Bank. By WHuyry B. Brapy, /2.S., W. Kircren Parker, F.2.S., and T. Rupert Jones, RS. 2. . . 211 XII. On a Specimen of Ziphius recently obtained near Dunedin. By Joun H. Scorr, M.D., F.RSE., and T. Jerrery Parker, B.Sc., C.M.Z.S., Professors in the Unwersity of Otago, New Zealand... sau pos ee eel XIII. A Revison of the Subfamily Libelluline, with Descriptions of New Genera and Species. By W. ¥. Kirsy, F.E.S., Assistant in the Zoological Department, EF UISHs MUSOUME a co ee ees fs ee ahh Sy ea ame he we A XIV. Observations on the West-Indian Chalinine Sponges, with Descriptions of new Species. By Arruur Denpy, B.Se., F.L.S., Assistant in the Zoological Department, British Museum. (Communicated by Dr. Gtnrumr, V.P.Z.S.) 349 XV. On the Structure of Hooker's Sea-Lion (Arctocephalus hookeri). By Frank E. Bepparp, W.A., Prosector to the Society and Lecturer on Biology at Guy's TOSI 6) Ve ee ic) kit if eng aa ch aly ah CN eS hist of the Papers-contained in Volsexal% 5 25. ab eee Gee MG Ex GE SPECIEN OCC. ek. va a a Ne. ue) Eph ap Head ult See eee ea A Ne Se ae Oe POrNes OF Mite Aero iO Gre eis Ser rer yY OF LONDON: I. On Dinomis (Part XXV.): containing a Description of the Sternum of Dinornis elephantopus. By Sim Richard OWEN, REG Ber BBS. 0 Lie, CC. Received March 6th, 1884, read March 18th, 1884. [Puate 1.) IN 1868 I received an incomplete sternum of Dinornis elephantopus, wanting the anterior border with the costal processes. As, however, the specimen, then unique, showed modifications of breadth to length contrasting with those of a sternum of Dinornis rheides, it was described and figured in the under-cited volume *. J have now been favoured, through the kindness of John Enys, Esq., with a specimen of a sternum of the same species of Dinornis, found on his estate at Christchurch, New Zealand, with the anterior border entire, and lacking only the ends of the long ‘lateral processes.” The breadth of the anterior border is here shown to be, in a straight line, 94 inches ; but following the curvature, which is convex outwardly, it measures 10 inches 6 lines. This border is smoothly convex, about 4 inch in breadth, bent inwards ? for an extent of more than an inch. The convexity thus formed changes gradually to a concavity towards each lateral border of the bone, separating the base of the “ costal process,” 0d, from the beginning of the “costal tract,” m, ¢. The costal process, d, is subcompressed, 14 inch in length, 1 inch 4 lines in breadth at its obtuse free border; a smooth, oblong, flattish, rather rough surface, 9 lines by 3 1 Trans. Zool. Soe. vol. vii. part ii. (1870), p. 115, plate vil. 2 Terms of aspect and position relate to the skeleton of the bird in the standing posture. VOL. X11.—Part 1. No. 1.—February, 1886. B eg \SH MTS > Ras Ho SEG Ein ah > oe o\e a Lear isi 2 SIR RICHARD OWEN ON THE STERNUM OF DINORNIS ELEPHANTOPUS. lines, suggests the attachment of a coracoid ligament. The cavity, fig. 2, at each end of the anterior border, which received the articular end of the coracoid, is 1 inch 9 lines in length, 1 inch in breadth. The costal tract, figs. 1, 2, 3, m, m, indicates the articulations of not more than two sternal ribs ; whereas the sternum of the larger species (Dinornis giganteus), described in vol. iii. of the ‘ Transactions of the Zoological Society’ (1848), p. 554, and figured in plate lvii. fig. 1, showed a nearer resemblance to the sternum of the Apteryx (ib. fig. 8) in the relative extent of the “ costal border” (ib. fig. 3), and in the number, four, of the articular surfaces for the sternal ribs. In the proportions of length to breadth the sternum of Dinornis elephantopus resembles that of Dinornis giganteus. The articulation for the foremost of the sternal ribs in Dinornis elephantopus (Pl. I. fig. 1, m), is bent outwards and encroaches upon the outer aspect of the bone in a greater degree than in the sternum of Dinornis rheides!. The rib, so articulated in Dinornis elephantopus, must have had a firm junction, the surface, m, being concave in one (the longitudinal) direction, and as strongly convex in the other (transverse) direction. The second articular surface, ib. n, divided by an interspace of 10 millims. from the first, is of a simple oblong shape, slightly convex, 10 millims. in length by 8 millims. in breadth. The lateral margin of the sternum, continued from this articular surface, is at first thin and smooth, then thickens to a transversely convex border, which is continued along the exterior of the lateral process, h, On the inner side of the costal tract are two narrow oblong depressions, sharply bounded, mesially, which are distinct from the above-described costal surfaces. If these inner facets aided in giving attachment to sternal ribs, the articular ends of these would seem to have been bifid. As the less complete sternum of Dinornis elephantopus was represented by the inner or back view in plate vii. of the above-cited volume, the subjoined drawing of the more perfect bone from the outer side may not be unacceptable. To the hinder extremity of the body of the sternum—broken off in the subject of plate vii., tom. cit.—the more complete specimen here described shows there a mesial notch, answering, probably, to that which indents the narrower and more prolonged *xiphoid” end of the bone in Dinornis rheides (tom. cit. plate viii. fig. 1, 9). It may be that the notch, g, 10 Dinornis elephantopus, is the anterior border of a foramen, answering to that in advance of the terminal notch of the rheides’s sternum; but I deem the first interpretation the more probable one. The feeble convexity of the outer surface of the body of the sternum subsides at the hinder half to flatness. The total breadth across the ends of the lateral processes is 1 foot 1 inch. The breadth of such process at its base is 40 millims., at the broken end 23 millims. ; the inner margin of this long process is trenchant to near the end of the fracture, where it begins to thicken. " Trans. Zool. Soc, vol. vii. plate viii. fig. 1, m. SIR RICHARD OWEN ON THE STERNUM OF DINORNIS ELEPHANTOPUS. 3 On the inner (upper) surface of the sternum the shallow depressions behind the inflected anterior border repeat the pneumatic foramina, but are fewer in number than in the subject of plate vii., p, n, of the above-cited volume. Regarding the sternum as the most characteristic of the single bones of the bird’s skeleton, and since the evidences of the distribution of the kinds of Moa in New Zealand mostly consist of detached bones, the record of such a specimen as the subject of the foregoing description may not be without its use. DESCRIPTION OF THE PLATE. PLATE I. Sternum of Dinornis elephantopus, nat. size. Fig. 1. Outer surface: a, 6, anterior border; ¢, ¢, costal border; d, coracoid articular surface ; f, f, posterior vacuities ; g, xiphoid notch; h, h, lateral processes ; m, anterior costal articular surface; n, posterior costal articular surface. Fig. 2. Left costal and coracoid border ; m and n as above. Fig. 3. Right costal border ; m and n as above. k +s ds a: SPELL ICE SRR a2 ‘ity “O-v08 Wi eae & SP Lids sunt odd fates i Pa he ey! 9) sin gee ats + a eet : sry ak Me ywe, Fo fete swt hatsetab ahi ja? witd re oh f , whe athe AMM J . - i Seas hong ‘ tigate itis eulumhivs adieadie Anes adr ta aT Lge Ba weht = Sulfa ri etitiod | isaniah Ip ssinrteg. 24 ; ay wh << gris ae nae san : CELT MOE tT. : —— , ne AP, | - 4 «06 i. - ; pal . ab. oh :& va hye ote acta: ’ 7 ALR» ae mab 2 ae he a Cogent i tous ie > aie fae er pega’) ir Ee PY oe LGTY WA i % ae MR ue letter | 12 a ee ae cr rt Lig Sehoos iueceind [ : : a. 24 (ao - mReo MARR P88, 8 oy J! ee ~s uta ge et ait a i. ** > : re - « - ke . o a> n > C ‘ aa = e 7 , . =“ = > ” ; 4% ‘ Oe i . @ “< Pa From nat on Stone by J Rrxleben STERNUM OF DINOR r FY / LAL. _ DW JOU t Wes Oba Vb cLOOL: .N Hanharl mp IS ELEPHANTOPUS Il. Studies in New-Zealand Ichthyology.—t. On the Skeleton of Regalecus argenteus. By T. Jerrery Parker, B.Sc. Lond., Professor of Biology in the University of Otago, New Zealand. Received March 18th, 1884, read April 1st, 1884. {Puates II.—VI.] ConrTENTS. Page Introduction, including Systematic Description of the Species .......- 5 eeu Oana TrI pe oem ky aie = ki=iot iar staves olels “sis =isezermiglin sieys fe 2) -Eletel-behae owe iq 2, The Suspensorium and the Upper and Lower Jaws ......-.-..--- 14 3. The Opercular Bones .........0-. cess erect eect teeters 15 4, The Hyoidean Apparatus...... 02.6... cece sees cern ence teeees 16 Be DhesBranchial Arches, Gclerte's class ele vcrs eleiels/elejeloleiaiciele ale eo 17 6. The Vertebral Column and the Dorsal Fin..........--.-..++-+55 19 7. The Shoulder-girdle and Pectoral Fin ......-.-.-0 20 esse cree 26 8. The Hip-girdle and Pelvic Fin .........----eee sere creer eens 27 SIMMMEM?, Gomes doboboobebec op oora co ota pes OU GO DUMED UOnnaaanc 27 Description of the Plates ........ 5... eee e cece eee eter e eee eeee 30 THE species Regalecus argenteus was founded on a specimen cast ashore at Moeraki, Otago, in June of the present year (1883). On July 11th I read before the Otago Institute a paper describing the specimen in detail, and giving a critical réswmé of the observations of other zoologists on the various species of the genus. The paper will be published in the next (16th) volume of the ‘ Transactions of the New Zealand Institute ;’ I extract from it, for convenience of reference, the following systematic description (see Pl. I. figs. 1-4). RecaLecus arcentes, 7. J. LP. D. fov/ A90n Pols. NL. Bee e Height of the body about one tenth, length of head about one seventeenth of the total length. Eye one sixth of the length of the head. Length and height of the head about equal. The fifteen anterior dorsal rays form a crest, the height of which is more than double that of the head; its rays have their lower halves united by mem- brane, their upper haives having a narrow membranous fringe ; more or fewer of them terminate in lanceolate cutaneous lobes, and they are not spinose. Ventral rays fringed posteriorly by membrane. No caudal fin. Four longitudinal ridges and an indistinct fifth extend from head to tail above the lateral line, by which they are obliquely cut in front. Surface studded with numerous hard but not bony tubercles, which are largest 6 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE and most elevated on the ridges: those forming the ventral edge are not perceptibly hooked backwards. Teeth absent. Surface silvery, with black, irregular, wavy, sub- vertical stripes and spots; ‘ forehead”? and membranous portions of snout blue-black ; fins crimson. Total length 12°5 feet; greatest height 15:25 inches; greatest thickness 3-5 inches. As all the figures of Regalecus of which I have been able to obtain information are small, and wanting in detail, I have included in the illustration to the present paper a figure of the head (PI. II. fig. 1), two showing the mode of termination of one of the rays of the crest (figs. 2 and 3), and one of a transverse section of the body (fig. 4). The specimen, as I received it, was cut into four pieces: fortunately, however, the injury to the bones was slight, in spite of the inevitable fractures of the delicate neural spines and fin-rays; and the skeleton, as now mounted for the Otago University Museum, is fairly perfect. The work of preparation was a decidedly difficult one on account not only of the fragility of the bones, but also of the extreme thickness and toughness of the periosteum covering the vertebral centra; it was, however, very successfully performed by my senior assistant, Mr. E. Jennings. Until all my drawings were made, I was under the impression that no description of the skeleton of Regalecus had been published ; I now find that there is an account of that of R. banksii, by Liitken’, written in Danish about ten years ago. In an abstract of his researches 2, Liitken seems to say that the head of the specimen described by him was destroyed ; but even if this were not the case, I am disposed to think that it is better for me to publish an independent account of another species, rather than wait many months for his paper, of which only the plates would be of any use to me, owing to my ignorance of Danish. It will be convenient to describe the skeleton under the following heads :— 1. The cranium, or brain-case, with the nasals and suborbitals. . The suspensory apparatus, with the upper and lower jaws. . The opercular bones. The hyoidean apparatus. The branchial arches. . The vertebral column and dorsal fin. . The shoulder-girdle and pectoral fin. 8. The hip-girdle and pelvic fin. ST Ot Re Oo bP In the description of the skull, I have used the terms employed in Parker and Bettany’s ‘ Morphology of the Skull;’ for the rest of the skeleton the names are, for the most part, those employed in Huxley’s ‘ Anatomy of Vertebrated Animals.’ * ¢Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra den naturhistoriske Forening ’ for 1881, p. 190. * Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xi. p. 176. | SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. ’ 1. Toe Cranium. (Plate IV. figs. 6-10, and Plate V. fig. 1.) As usual in Teleosts, the cranium consists of a compact mass of mingled bone and cartilage, formed from the parachoidal, trabecular, and otic elements of the primitive skull, with the addition of certain closely fitting membrane-bones. A con- siderable amount of the original cartilage (coloured purple) is retained, especially in the auditory, ethmoidal, and prenasal regions. The bones are very thin and spongy, consisting of delicate plates and needles which shoot, almost like crystals, through thin cartilaginous or membranous ground-work. So imperfect, indeed, is the ossification of the cranium, as well as of other parts of the skeleton, that there is rarely any difficulty in distinguishing, in the adult, between cartilage and membrane-bones. The former are in all the figures, except that of the entire skeleton (fig. 5, Pl. I1I.), coloured yellow. In consequence of the very irregular edges of the bones, the determination of their boundaries was a matter of considerable difficulty, and in many cases was impossible without actual disarticulation. As there was only a single specimen at my disposal, I had the cranium bisected, after making the necessary sketches of it (figs. 7-10), and then, having drawn the longitudinal sections (figs. 11 and 12), disarticulated the left half (fig. 15, Pl. V). Compared with the facial part of the skull, the cranium is remarkably small ; its form is very peculiar, having a curious superficial resemblance to the skull of a Cha- mzleon. Its strange appearance is largely due to the fact that the basis cranii is produced downwards into a thin vertical plate—the subcranial crest—the height of which is considerably greater than that of the brain-case proper. As a result of this, the parasphenoid (#a.s) is carried ventralwards far below the proper level of the basis eranii (fig. 11, 6.cr), and the ethmoidal and prenasal regions (p.n) are bent down to meet the vomer (vo), which, as usual, forms a direct forward continuation of the para- sphenoid. ‘This remarkable distortion of the cranium seems to be correlated with the great size of the eye and the consequent necessity for an increase in the dimensions of the orbits. In fig. 5 (Pl. IIL.) the sclerotic is shown in situ, and it is seen that although the eye is by no means unusually large, as compared with the whole skull (¢f. fig. 1), yet it is immense in comparison with the cranium. Another noteworthy peculiarity is the absence of the large processes which are usually so marked a feature of the teleostean skull. There is no trace either of supra- occipital crest or of epiotic or parotic process; there is, indeed, a fairly prominent blunt elevation (figs. 8 and 10, 6.tm) near the ordinary position of the parotic process, but this is really formed not by a cranial bone at all, but by the posttemporal or dorsal- most bone of the shoulder-girdle (vide infra, p. 26), which has not the usual forked form, and is so closely applied to the dorsal surface of the auditory capsule as to require some force for its removal. 8 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE The occipital condyle (0.c', 0.¢”) is divided into three facets, one large and medio- ventral in position (0.c*), and two smaller, paired and supralateral (0.c’); these correspond with the similar facets on the atlas vertebra (fig. 21, Pl. Vi p24). dhe medio-ventral facet is not vertical, but is inclined at an angle of about 45° (figs. 7 and 11). Immediately external to each dorso-lateral facet is a small aperture (#) which pro- bably transmits the glossopharyngeal and vagus nerves. The foramen magnum (figs. 10 and 12, fm) isa small aperture having the form of a long oval, and is considerably inclined forwards. ‘The whole posterior surface of the skull also slopes forwards, and passes almost insensibly into the dorsal surface, which is arched from before backwards, and from side to side. The anterior half of the middle region of the dorsal surface is quite unossified, consisting of the cartilaginous tegmen cranii (figs. 8, 11, and 12, ¢.cr). This is bounded externally by large paired pro- cesses of the frontals (fr); its right and left moieties slope inwards, uniting in a slight longitudinal groove. Laterally, the roof of the cranium is bounded by well-marked supraorbital ridges (fig. 8, fr), from which are continued inwards large swpraorbital plates (figs. 7 and 9, fr’) forming the dorsal walls of the orbits. These plates, formed by the frontals ( Cine’ orbitosphenoids (os), and alisphenoids (a/s), meet one another in the middle ventral line in front, forming a sort of false floor to the anterior third of the brain-cavity (figs. 11 and 12, os); but posteriorly a large median oval space (figs. 7 and 9, A) is left immediately in front of the true basis cranii, apparently serving for the transmission of the second to fifth cerebral nerves. Posteriorly each supraorbital ridge terminates in a well-marked postorbital process (figs. 7 and 8, sp.o), from which a pillar of bone (figs. 7, 9, 10, 11, p.or.p) is continued downwards and inwards immediately in front of the subcranial crest, finally uniting with its fellow of the opposite side; these may be conveniently called the postorbital pillars. The subcranial crest is Y-shaped in horizontal section, its posterior moiety (figs. 7 and 11, 0.8, pa.s) consisting of a single plate formed by the basioccipital and parasphenoid, its anterior moiety of paired lamin (op.o*), which diverge in front, enclosing a wedge- shaped space, and are descending processes of the opisthotics. Each of these lamin is separated in front by a narrow cleft from the corresponding postorbital pillar with which it articulates below; there is an oval foramen (figs. 7 and 11, B) separating it below from the unpaired portion of the subcranial crest. ‘The wedge-shaped space thus enclosed, beneath the anterior part of the basis cranii, by the descending processes of the epiothotics and the postorbital pillars, doubtless serves for the origin of the ocular muscles. Anteriorly, each supraorbital ridge ends in a large, blunt, imperfectly ossified ant- orbital process (p.eth). Between and in front of these, the cranium is continued for- wards into the prenasal rostrum (p.n.), a median, vertical, somewhat wedge-shaped SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 9 mass of cartilage, having a straight lower edge embraced by the vomer (vo), and a curved anterior and dorsal border continuous posteriorly with the tegmen cranii. At about the middle of the roof of the skull the tegmen cranii is perforated by two median apertures; the anterior of these (figs. 8, 11, and 12, 7) probably transmits the delicate crura of the olfactory lobes; of the functions of the other I am quite ignorant ; very possibly it serves for the passage of an artery. On each side of the base of the rostrum, and piercing the base of the antorbital process, is a large oval foramen (figs. 8 and 9, V"), which doubtless transmits the orbito- nasal nerve. On the lateral surface of the hinder, or auditory region of the cranium is a sigmoid depression in the cartilage (fig, 7, h.m*); with this, the large hyomandibular is articu- lated, as shown in fig. 6 (h.m). A longitudinal vertical section of the cranium shows that the hinder third of the basis cranii (fig. 11, b.er.) is raised into a sort of step; I was unable to ascertain whether this had any definite relation to the form and disposition of the brain. The same section shows that the form of the cranial cavity is largely determined, not merely by the bones and cartilages which form its proper walls, but by the immensely thick periosteum with which these latter are lined. In fig. 11, the cranium is shown with the periosteum (coloured blue) still in place; in fig. 12, in which it has been removed, the form of the cavity is seen to be quite changed. The ossifications of the cranium are twenty-seven in number, of which twenty-two are paired and five median. The dasioccipital (b.0) is a vertical plate of bone constituting the posterior and dorsal portion of the subcranial crest. Above, it becomes much thickened and forms the medio-ventral facet of the occipital condyle. Although it enters into the formation of the basis cranii, it does not actually bound the cranial cavity, since it is covered by the exoccipitals (¢.0) and opisthotics (op.o). It is the best-ossified bone in the skull, and shows no trace of its original cartilaginous groundwork. It articulates above with the exoccipitals and opisthotics, below with the parasphenoid (pa.s), and in front with the descending processes of the opisthothics (op.o*). The exoccipitals (e.0) are two irregular bones bounding the occipital foramen late- rally, and, by their union with one another in the middle ventral line, forming also its lower boundary. ach furnishes one of the dorso-lateral facets of the occipital condyle (0.c*), and is perforated by the vagus foramen (X). The posterior face of the exoccipital is nearly flat, its inner face is irregular (see fig. 12), and is excavated by a deep pit leading into a tunnel for the posterior semicircular canal (cf. fig, 11). The united ex- occipitals form the upper part of the elevated posterior third of the basis cranii, its lower part being formed by the basioccipital and opisthotic, with which bones the ex- occipitals therefore articulate below. Externally, each articulates with the pterotic (pt.o), and dorsally with the epiotic (ep.o). VOL, XII.—PART I. No. 2.—February, 1885, c 10 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE The most noteworthy point about the exoccipitals is their union with one another below the foramen magnum. In this particular, Regalecus agrees with the Cy- prinoids’. The epiotics (ep.o).—Immediately in front of, and above the exoccipital, comes another pair of bones occupying the positions usually taken up by the supraoccipital, and united to one another by a narrow strip of cartilage, which broadens out at its hinder end, forming the upper boundary of the occipital foramen (fig. 10). Each of these bones has an irregularly oval outline, articulates behind with the exoccipital, in front with the supraoccipital (s.0) and parietal (pa), and externally with the pterotic (pt.o), while from its inner or cranial surface an irregular snag-like process is given off, which articulates with a similar process of the opisthotic (figs. 12 and 13, op.o*). The arch of the posterior semicircular canal runs through this bone, which I have no hesitation in identifying as the epiotic, in spite of its unusual size, The supraoccipital (s.0).—Continuing forwards, the epiotic is a median shield-shaped bone, forming the central part of the skull-roof, and bounded in front by the cartilaginous tegmen cranii. It is a cartilage bone, and is clearly the supraoccipital displaced from its proper connection with the exoccipitals by the abnormal development of the epiotics. Externally it articulates with the parietals (pa). Its middle portion is very thick, and is covered internally with unusually thick periosteum (fig. 11). The opisthotics (op.o) are of very irregular form, and are perhaps the most remark- ably modified bones in the skull. They are united with one another in the middle ventral line forming the anterior two thirds of the basis cranii, and thus coming to articulate posteriorly with the basi- and exoccipitals. Each opisthotic sends offa large, irregular, ascending process (figs. 12 and 13 op.o'), which articulates with a similar process of the epiotic; a forward process (op.o*), which articulates with the alisphenoid (als) and unites with its fellow of the opposite side*; a posterior process (op.o *) articu- lating with the basi- and exoccipitals, and uniting with its fellow in the middle line ; and a thin, laminar, descending process (op.o*), which articulates with the basioccipital behind and with the parasphenoid below, and, with its fellow, forms the anterior or double portion of the subcranial crest. The anterior process is perforated by a small aperture (V), which I am disposed to think, from examining a very badly preserved specimen of Trachypteris altivelis, transmits the third division of the fifth nerve. With the exception of the descending process, the opisthotic does not appear on the outer surface of the skull, the otic region being formed externally largely of unossified cartilage (figs. 7 and 9). The prootics ( pr.o).—These are small bones, consisting of a considerable groundwork * Stannius, ‘ Zootomie der Fische,’ p. 56. * As the skull is bisected, I cannot state positively whether the exoccipitals, opisthotics, and orbitosphenoids are actually ankylosed with one another, or only united by suture; I think, however, that there is actual ankylosis in the case of the two former. SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 11 of cartilage very poorly ossified. Each has a nearly straight anterior and a curved posterior border ; articulates in front with the sphenotic (sp.o) and frontal (fr), below with the alisphenoid (a/s) and opisthotic (op.o”), while behind it is separated from the ascending process of the opisthotic (op.o') and from the epiotic by a mass of cartilage produced on the cranial side into a large projecting base (figs. 11 and 12). The small size of this bone is very unusual; according to Stannius' it always unites with its fellow of the opposite side in the middle ventral line, so that the wide separation of the pro- otics in Regalecus appears also to be highly exceptional’. In most Teleosts, also, the bone under consideration is grooved or perforated in front for the exit of the fifth nerve ; in the present case the nerve apparently passes out in front of the alisphenoid (vide infra). It is further very usual for paired lamine of the prootic to form the sides of the canal for the ocular muscles; in Regalecus, as stated above, it is mainly the opis- thotics which bound the functional representative of this canal. The pterotics (pt.o) are the largest of the otic bones, ossifying a considerable part of the dorsal and external regions of the auditory capsules. Each pterotic consists of two portions; a flat plate, which articulates behind with the exoccipital, in front with the prootic, and below with the opisthotic; and an elongated, forwardly directed portion, which forms the dorso-lateral boundary of the auditory region, and articulates on its inner side with the epiotic and parietal, while in front it is wedged in between this parietal, frontal, and sphenotic. The sphenotics (sp.o) form, as usual, the postorbital processes. Each is overlapped in front by the frontal, articulates by its inner border above (fig. 8) with the pterotic, below (fig. 9) with the alisphenoid ; by its posterior edge it joins the prootic. Below it sends off a strong descending process, which, articulating with an ascending process of the parasphenoid, forms the postorbital pillar (p.or.p). The alisphenoids (als)—Immediately in front of the prootic, and below the sphenotic, is a flat bone with a straight ventral and a curved dorsal border, and having a very evident groundwork of cartilage. It forms the lower moiety of the skull-wall imme- diately in front of the auditory region, and, with its fellows, bounds the large foramen marked A in the figures. It articulates by the whole of its dorsal edge with the orbital plate of the frontal (fig. 12, fr') on the inner face of the skull-wall, with the sphenotic (fig. 9) on its outer face. The sphenotic overlapping the frontal in this region, its anterior border articulates with the frontal and the orbitosphenoid (o.s), and its posterior border with the prootic and anterior process of the opisthotic. It is evident that this bone has, on the whole, the relations of the alisphenoid, and, _as far as I can see, the only difficulty in the way of the interpretation is the fact that there isno foramen for the fifth nerve behind it, and that, as far as one can judge * Op. cit. p. 58. * In Parker and Bettany’s ‘ Morphology of the Skull,’ p. 66, the union of the prootics in the Salmon is spoken of as a ‘‘ most interesting fact.” c2 12 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE from the skull alone, the trigeminal probably passes out through the foramen 4, that is, leaves the skull in front of the bone in question. I do not think, however, that the place of each of the nerves can possibly be held as absolutely determining the homologies of bones with which they are related. In many Mammals the first division of the fifth passes out altogether in front of the alisphenoid, and the second and third divisions through foramina in that bone. The spinal nerves of Vertebrates, too, sometimes perforate the neural arches instead of passing through the intervertebral foramina. The bones under discussion are the hindermost paired ossifications in the trabecular or preauditory region of the skull; I think, therefore, they must be considered as ali- sphenoids, but that, by a curious variation, each of them has joined with the corre- sponding opisthotic behind the trigeminal foramen. Or the case may be better put thus :—the nerves are formed long before the ossifications appear; in the present case, the prootic is so small as not to extend so far forwards as the trigeminal foramen, and the ophisthotic and alisphenoid meeting in front of it, that is, between it and the foramen, have caused the latter to be situated in front of the alisphenoid instead of between it and the prootic. The on bitosphenoids (0.s).—In front of each alisphenoid isa thin flat bone which forms the anterior and ventral region of the supraorbital plate and is united (?suturally !) with its fellow in the middle ventral line, forming a false floor to the brain-case in front. It articulates above with the orbital plate of the frontal, behind with the alisphenoid, and in front with the mesethmoid (m.eth). It is an ectostosis, and evidently represents the orbitosphenoid. The mesethmoid (m.eth)—This is apparently a partly ectosteal,; partly endosteal bone, occurring at the junction of the tegmen cranii with the prenasal rostrum ; it extends around the orbitonasal foramina (fig. 8, V*), and though the cartilage to its ventral surface (figs. 11 and 12), where it articulates behind with the orbitosphenoids. The mesethmoid contains a cavity (figs. 11 and 12, m.n.c), which forms a vertical cleft between the tegmen cranii and the prenasal cartilage, and evidently represents the mesonasal cavity of the Salmon®. It is, however, much smaller than in the latter fish, and is lined and roofed by the mesethmoid, whereas in the Salmon it is mainly sur- rounded by cartilage, and is covered in above by a parostosis, the supraethmoid or dermo-ethmoid. The ectethmoids or parethmoids (p.eth) are paired ectosteal ossifications of the ant- orbital region, articulating above with the frontals. They are largely subcutaneous bones, being covered only by the thin silvery epiderm (cf. fig. 1). The remaining ossifications of the cranium are parostoses, or membrane-bones. * See note on p. 9. * W.K. Parker “ On the Structure and Development of the Skull in the Salmon,” Phil. Trans. vol. 163, 1873, p. 108; Parker and Bettany, ‘ Morphology of the Skull, p. 72. SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 13 The parietals (pa) are long narrow bones situated one on either side of the supra- occipital, and elevated considerably above the level of that bone, so as to form paired longitudinal crests of considerable size. Each articulates by its inner edge with the supraoccipital, by its outer edge with the frontal and pterotic. The parietals do not appear on the inner surface of the skull-wall. The frontals (fr) are the largest bones in the brain-case, forming a considerable portion of its dorsal wall as well as the chief part of the supraorbital plates. They differ from the homologous bones in most Teleosts in not uniting with one another, either by suture or ankylosis, in the middle line; on the contrary they are separated by a wide cartilaginous interval in front, and behind by the whole width of the supra- occipital and parietals. Each frontal is arched from before backwards, and produced in front into an irregular plaited process (figs. 7, 11, and 12, fr), which rises well above the tegmen cranii and helps to give the skull its peculiar form. It also forms the greater part of the supraorbital ridge, and is produced inwards into a supraorbital process (fr'), which, together with the orbitosphenoid and alisphenoid, constitutes the roof of the orbit. The frontal articulates in front with the ectethmoid, and behind with the sphenotic and pterotic, overlapping the former and being overlapped by the latter (cf. fig. 13); the supraorbital process articulates not only with the orbito- and alisphenoid, but also toa slight extent with the prootic (fig. 12). A small part of the supraorbital ridge is subcutaneous (see fig. 1). The parasphenoid (pa.s), as stated above, is carried far below the proper level of the basis cranii, owing to the great size of the orbit. It is a gently curved bone, keeled in the middle ventral line, and greatly compressed from side to side posteriorly, where it forms the ventral portion of the suberanial crest. In this part of its extent it is embraced above by the supraoccipital, that bone being divided below into two laminze between which the parasphenoid is inserted (cf. figs. 7 and 11). In front of the foramen PB the parasphenoid articulates on each side with the descending plate of the opisthotic (op.o +), and sends off a process which passes upwards and slightly out- wards, articulating with the descending process of the sphenotic, and forming with it the postorbital pillar. In front the parasphenoid underlies the prenasal cartilage, and is underlain by the vomer (vo). The vomer (vo) is a thin slender bone, clamping the ventral edge of the prenasal cartilage, and extending backwards beneath the parasphenoid. Near its anterior end it sends off on each side a somewhat irregular laminar process, which is directed upwards and backwards on the side of the prenasal cartilage (fig. 7). The following loosely attached bones are best considered in connection with the brain-case. The nasals (fig. 6, na) are small irregularly oblong bones, attached by fibrous tissue to the frontals and arching over the nostrils. The preorbitals (figs. 61, pr.or) are two bones on each side, articulating with the 14 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE antorbital process of the cranium. The first has an irregular outline, and is continued forwards by a process which forms the lower boundary of the nostril; the second is nearly oblong in outline. ‘These are the only representatives of the suborbital chain of bones so common in Teleosts. They are both subcutaneous (ef. fig. 1). 2. Tue SUSPENSORIUM AND THE UPPER AND LOWER JAWS. (Plate IV. fig. 6, & V. figs. 14-16.) These bones, although many of them are of peculiar form, do not differ from the ordinary teleostean type to anything like the same extent as those of the cranium. The hyomandibular (h.m) is an irregular bone articulating by a dilated proximal extremity or head with a sigmoid groove on the outer surface of the auditory capsule (cf. figs. 6, 7, and 15), and ending distally in a sharply truncated extremity. Imme- diately below the head, near the posterior border of the bone, is an oval facet (fig 15, op?) covered with cartilage, for articulation with the opercular (cf. figs. 6 and 14). The symplectic (sy) is a small rod-like bone, truncated at its proximal, pointed at its distal end, separated by a cartilaginous interval from the hyomandibular, and fitting into a groove on the inner face of the quadrate (fig. 15, qu). The guadrate (qu) isa triangular bone, with its lower or distal angle produced into a process which bears the glenoid cavity for the articulation of the mandible. It articulates by its anterior edge with the pterygoid ( pt), while its slightly curved dorsal border passes into a thin plate of cartilage with a sinuous dorsal edge, evidently the remains of the embryonic palato-pterygoid process of the mandibular arch (fig. 15). The pterygoid (pt) is a narrow bone placed nearly vertically ; its posterior border articulates with the quadrate and mesopterygoid (ms.pt), its upper border with the palatine (p/). The mesopterygoid (ms.pt) is a very thin and irregular bony plate, closely connected with the inner surface of the plate of cartilage mentioned above, but extending con- siderably beyond its dorsal edge. The mesopterygoid is marked by radiating lines which start from a point altogether above the cartilage (fig. 15) ; the latter is, in its dorsal portion, easily separable from the contiguous bone, but lower down the two become inseparably united (fig. 14). I should judge from these facts that the meso- pterygoid, unlike its homologue in the Salmon, commences as a parostosis, the ossification afterwards extending into the cartilage and becoming ectosteal. This, if true, is decidedly interesting, since the pterygoid of many of the higher Vertebrata, from Amphibia to Mammals, is parosteal. The metapterygoid (m.pt) is a triangular bone, articulating by its base with the mesopterygoid and pterygoid cartilage, and passing upwards and backwards along the anterior edge of the hyomandibular. The palatine (pl) is a short irregular bone, rather broader than long, uniting by suture with the pterygoid and mesopterygoid, and articulating by a large facet with the antorbital process of the cranium. SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 15 The upper jaw is completed, as usual, by two pairs of membrane bone, the pre- maxille and the maxille. The premazilla (fig. 6, pmax) is a slender bone consisting of two well-marked parts, an alveolar portion (pmax) which bounds the gap, and consists of a thin narrow plate of bone, strengthened by a raised rib along its outer surface; and a nasal process (pma') which passes backwards and slightly upwards, parallel to and in contact with its fellow of the opposite side, and embracing splint-wise the dorsal edge of a large laterally compressed cartilage. This latter works freely in the groove of the tegmen cranii and between the anterior processes of the frontals, the protrusion and retraction of the jaws being thus provided for. This cartilage is evidently homologous with the irregular nodule which supports the premaxille in the Cod (Gadus), and with which every one who has dissected the head of that fish must be familiar. Curiously enough, no mention is made of it by either Stannius, Owen, Huxley, Gegenbaur, Macalister, or Parker and Bettany. The mazilla (fig. 6, mx) isa widish plate of bone, narrowing gradually from its lower to its upper extremity, and produced at its upper end into a strong internal process. It does not enter into the gap, and its whole outer surface is subcutaneous (see fig. 1). The form of the lower jaw is remarkable. It consists of two rami, loosely united by fibrous tissue, each of which may be described as consisting of a suprameckelian and an inframeckelian portion, separated from one another by Meckel’s cartilage (fig. 14, mck). The suprameckelian portion has something the form of an equilateral triangle, the inframeckelian of a right-angled triangle with altitude about one fourth of its base, so that the whole jaw comes to be rather higher than long. Each ramus contains the usual three bones. The articular (figs. 6 and 14, ar) is a large bone furnishing a concave facet for articulation with the quadrate; it forms the posterior half of the suprameckelian portion of the jaw, and about the posterior sixth of its inframeckelian portion. From near the proximal end of its inner surface a slender Meckel’s cartilage (mck) is continued to the symphysis. The angular (ang) is a small rod-like bone, applied to the proximal end of the inner surface of the inframeckelian portion of the articular. The dentary (d) is a considerable bone, forming the anterior half of the supra- meckelian, and the anterior five sixths of the inframeckelian portions of the mandible. It is united to its fellow of the other ramus by fibrous tissue forming the mandibular symphysis. 3. Tur OpercuLaR Bones. (Plate IV. fig. 6, Plate V. fig. 14.) The number and disposition of these bones is quite normal; like the other subcu- taneous bones, they are sculptured externally, and covered in the recent state by an extremely thin layer of silvery epiderm (¢f. fig. 1). 16 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE The opercular (op) is a large flat bone articulating by a well-marked concave facet with the opercular process of the hyomandibular (fig. op"). In the neighbourhood of this facet it is of tolerable thickness, but in the rest of its extent it is extremely thin, and cracks readily at the edge on drying. Its dorsal edge is marked with three strong crenations, its posterior border is gently sinuous, its antero-ventral border evenly curved. ‘The markings on its surface radiate from the articular end. The preopercular (p.op) has the usual relations to the suspensorium, and there is nothing peculiar about its form. The sculpturings on its surface radiate from a point near its middle. The subopercular (s.op) is a small bone, also very thin and papery, and is marked with ridges which radiate from its lower and anterior corner. The interopercular (i.op) is a greatly elongated bone, truncated at its posterior, pointed at its anterior end, and marked with ridges which radiate from a point near the junction of its anterior and middle thirds. 4. Tue Hyomeran Apparatus. (Plate IV. figs. 14-16.) This is of rather unusually small size as compared either with the suspensorium or with the branchial arches; the two cornua of which it consists are short and wide, and contain the normal number of ossifications. The interhyal (i.hy) is a small rod-like bone, tipped with cartilage, which joins each hyoidean cornu to the synchondrosis between the hyomandibular and symplectic. The epihyal (ep.hy), or dorsalmost ossification of the cornu proper, is of somewhat triangular form. The ceratohyal (c.hy) is a very irregular bone, forming the main part of the cornu, and separated by a cartilaginous interval from the epihyal. The hypohyals (h.hy) are two short nodular bones, attached to the inner face of the distal or lower end of the ceratohyal, and separated from one another by cartilage. The hypohyals of opposite sides are separated from one another by the glossohyal, a median ventral element of the hyoid arch (figs. 6 and 17, cp’): this will, however, be more conveniently considered along with the branchial arches. The branchiostegal rays (br.r).—These are six sabre-shaped bones attached by membrane to the outer face of each hyoidean cornu near its posterior border. The first or dorsalmost of the series (47.71) is connected with the epihyal, the other five with the ceratohyal. They diminish progressively in length from above downwards, the first being a little more than 5 inches long, while the lowest or distal ray (br.r°) is hardly more than 13 inch. The urohyal or basi-branchiostegal (fig. 6, u.hy) is a flat unpaired bone nearly 4 inches long, placed upright below the ventral ends of the hyoidean cornua. SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 17 5. THe Brancutan ArcHES. (Plate V. fig. 17.) These are also quite typical in their general arrangements, consisting of five pairs of arches united ventrally by a median longitudinal series of azygos pieces or copule. As regards the details of segmentation, however, there are a good many variations from the usual state of things. The first arch is the longest, and consists of four segments; the ventralmost of these is a comparatively long hypo-branchial (h.br'); next comes a long cerato-branchial (c.br*); then a short epibranchial (e.br') like the two former, of a rod-like form, and grooved on its outer side for the branchial vessels; then a wider and more flattened pharyngo-branchial (ph.br*): and finally a slender rod of cartilage (pa.dr') with an extremely thin ossific crust, articulated to the dorsal end of the pharyngo-branchial, and lying in the natural position of the parts, almost vertically against the subcranial crest, close behind the postorbital pillar (fig. 6, pa.d7'). I can find no mention of any segment corresponding to this in other fishes, and propose to name it the parabranchial. A further peculiarity is the presence of a small distinct nodule of cartilage (2) articulated to the dorsal end of the cerato-branchial, internal to the epibranchial. The second arch closely resembles the first as to its hypo- (A.dr”) and cerato- branchial (¢.d7*) segments. ‘The epibranchial (¢.b7°) is bent upon itself almost at a right angle; the pharyngo-branchial (ph.t7*) is much broader and flatter than in the first arch, and articulates with the epihyal, not by its end, but by a small cartilage- covered tubercle on one side; with its narrow anterior end is articulated a para- branchial ( pa.br*) slightly larger than that of the first arch, and quite unossified. In the third arch the hypobranchial (/.dr°) presents a modification very usual in Teleosts : it is produced into a downwardly directed hook-like process (shown in the figure by a dotted outline), which, with its fellow, helps to bound the canal for the ventral aorta. There is a large synchondrosis between this segment and the cerato- branchial (¢.dr 2), which latter calls for no special remark. ‘The epibranchial (ep.dr ’) is a forked bone, the anterior branch of the fork, or processus articularis, evidently answering to the forwardly directed limb of the second epibranchial, while the posterior branch, or processus muscularis, is represented in the second arch only by a slightly projecting knob at the bend of the epibranchial. ‘The pharyngo-branchial ( ph.br*) is similar to that of the second arch, to the outer surface of which it is closely applied: in the figure it is unnaturally separated from the epihyal, by the parts being spread out in one plane for convenience of sketching. There is no para- branchial in this or in either of the succeeding arches. In the fourth arch the hypobranchial is absent: as in the preceding arches a small nodule of cartilage (x *) is articulated to the upper end of the cerato-branchial (¢.dr *). The epibranchial (ep.d7*) is similar to that of the preceding arch, to which it is closely applied. The pharyngo-branchial ( ph.ér*) is a small flat bone articulated by a step- like process with the third pharyngo-branchial. VOL. X11.—ParT 1. No. 3.—February, 1886. D 18 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE The fifth arch or inferior pharyngeal bone (7°) is unsegmental, but is tipped at its upper end with cartilage. The copule or medio-ventral elements of the branchial skeleton (cp. 1—cp. 8) are eight in number, three of them (cp. 2, cp. 4, ep. 6) being ossified. The first copula (cp. 1) is unossified, bluntly pointed, and supports the tongue. It has been variously called the entoglossal (Stannius), glossohyal, and basihyal (W. K. Parker). The hypohyals articulate partly with it, partly with the succeeding segment. The second copula (cp. 2) is a bony plate with cartilaginous ends, broader behind than in front: it is evidently homologous with the segment called by W. K. Parker, the first basi-branchial’. Following this, comes a short caritlaginous piece (cp. 3), distinctly segmented from both the preceding and the next following copule, and excavated on each side by a large concave articular facet for the first hypobranchial. Next follows a well-ossified plate (cp. 4), the second basibranchial of W. K. Parker; then another cartilaginous segment (cp. 5) with which the second hypobranchials articulate ; then a slender rod of cartilage ossified by a thin flat plate (cp. 6), the third basibranchial of W. K. Parker. So far, the copule are all regularly articulated with one another. The remaining two, on the other hand, are isolated, or, more strictly, connected with surrounding parts by membrane only: one, a somewhat pear-shaped nodule of cartilage (cp. 7), comes immediately in front of the ventral end of the fourth arch (fourth basi- branchial) ; while the other (cp. 8) is smaller, and is similarly related to the fifth (fifth basibranchial). I am disposed to think that the nomenclature of these copule now generally used is not very satisfactory as applied to Regalecus. According to it, the bone marked cp. 2 is counted as part of the first branchial arch, its midventral or basibranchial segment. Similarly, cp. 4 is considered as part of the second arch, cp. 6 of the third, cp. 7 of the fourth, and cp. 8 of the fifth. But in the present case it will be observed, the only copule which actually unite the ventral ends of branchial arches are the cartilaginous pieces cp. 3 and cp. 5. On the other hand, each of the segments cp. 2, cp. 4, and cp. 6-8, is interposed between two successive arches, but is itself definitely referable to neither. So that, as the arches themselves are inter-segmental—the segments being determined by the branchial nerves and clefts—the copule enumerated in the preceding sentence are segmental, bearing something the same sort of relation to the arches that the chevron bones of a reptile bear to its caudal vertebre. On the other hand, the copule cp. 3 and cp. 5 are intersegmental like the arches themselves, cp. 3 being definitely referable to the first arch, cp. 5 to the second. If this view be correct, the cartilage cp. 3 is the true first basibranchial, and cp. 5 the second. The five copule ordinarily known as the basibranchials may then be termed interbranchials. The first copula (cp. 1), judging from the analogy of its successors, in which there is an alternation of inter- and basibranchial (segmental and * “Salmon’s Skull,” Phil. Trans. 1873, p. 95 ; ‘ Morphology of the Skull,’ p. 80. SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 19 intersegmental) elements, is probably intersegmental, and should therefore retain its usual name of dasihyal. It will probably be urged against the above view, that in the Salmon and other Teleosts which have been carefully examined, the so-called basibranchials are ossifi- cations in a continuous cartilage, what I have called the true basibranchials being mere synchondroses: and further, that one can hardly expect a primitive mode of segmentation in a highly specialized Acanthopterygian like Regalecus. But it must be borne in mind that the skeletons of Teleosts are, more often than not, examined dry, in which condition there would be no distinction between a distinct intercalated cartilage and a synchondrosis. Moreover, as we know practically nothing about the phylogeny of the various Teleostean groups, it is certainly premature to say that “ primitive ” arrangements should or should not be found in any one of them. Attached to the branchial arches are the delicate parosteal gil/-rakers, of which each of the first four arches bears two sets, an anterior (a.g.r), and an internal (7.9.7). In the second, third, and fourth arches, each series consists mainly of delicate triangular lamine, about 75 inch in length, set transversely to the long axis of the arch. Alternating with these, which may be called primary ossicles come smaller secondary ossicles, not more than +5 inch in length, and between these and the primary are intercalated a tertiary set, less than ;'9 inch high. Calling the primary ossicles A, the secondary B, and the tertiary c, their typical arrangement on the branchial arches is shown diagrammatically thus :— AOTC BR CG ee te Be Ce uA On the first arch, the primary ossicles of the anterior series (@.g.7") are greatly elongated, forming scythe-like laminz a little more than an inch in length. Those on the cerato- and upper part of the hypobranchial are kept in place by a fold of pigmented mucous membrane about { inch wide, which unites their proximal ends: the secondary and tertiary ossicles are attached to the free border of this membrane, being thus carried quite away from the branchial arch itself. In the fifth arch only, the internal series of ossicles is present. On the first arch both series are continued on to the pharyngo-branchial: in the remaining arches this is not the case, but the pharyngo-branchials are fringed with delicate spinose denticles. Similar denticles fringe the edges of all the gill-rakers. 6. Tur VERTEBRAL CoLUMN AND THE Dorsau Fin. (Plate III. fig. 5, and Plate VI. figs. 20-26.) The vertebral column consists of 93 vertebrae, with the neural arches of which are connected 206 interspinous bones, serving for the attachment of 205 (15+190) dermal fin-rays. D2 20 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE The Vertebre. These, like the other parts of the skeleton, are extremely fragile, so much so that the majority of the neural spines were found, on the removal of the flesh, to be broken, although the utmost care was used in cleaning them. The vertebral centra (figs. 22-24) are deeply amphiccelous, and may be described as consisting of two cones (fig. 25) of wonderfully thin papery bone, united apex to apex, and bound together externally by a larger or smaller number of longitudinal bony plates (figs. 22 and 24), radiating outwards from the long axis of the centrum. Of these radiating lamelle, as they may conveniently be called, the dorsalmost on each side is vertical, projects beyond the general level of the vertebra, and forms a neural plate (n.pl), from which, usually near the middle of the vertebra, a comparatively slender neural process (n.pr) is given off. This latter, uniting with its fellow of the opposite side, forms the neural arch, from which an extremely slender neural spine (n.s) passes usually vertically upwards. Similarly the ventralmost lamella of each side is vertical, and in all but the first twenty vertebree projects beyond the general level of the centrum, forming a hemal plate (h.pl), from which a hemal process (h.pr) is given off. It will be evident from this description that the neural plate and process together constitute the neurapophysis of the vertebra, the hemal plate and process its hem- apophysis. In no case do the latter unite to form a hemal arch. The radiating lamelle on the lateral surfaces of the centra (7) usually end flush with its general surface and form mere strengthening ridges. The long wedge-shaped spaces between these lamelle are partly filled up with the remains of the original cartilage of the vertebra (coloured purple in figs. 23, 24), outside which is a thick layer of remarkably tough fibrous tissue (coloured blue), the presence of which made the cleaning of the centra a very tedious and difficult task. Perhaps the most striking point about the vertebre is the gradual increase in length of the centra from before backwards (see fig. 5). The centrum of the first or atlas (fig. 20, c. 1), is a mere flat disk, not more than 7; inch from front to back; in the second vertebra (c. 2) the antero-posterior measurement is increased to + inch, in the third (¢. 3) to 3 inch, in the seventh to 2 inch, in the twenty-second to 1 inch, in the fiftieth to 13 inch, in the eightieth to 2 inches, in the ninetieth to 3 inches, and in the ninety-second (fig. 25, c. 92) to 4 inches. The last or ninety-third vertebra (fig. 25, c. 93) is a little under 24 inches long; but as I shall point out, it is probably to be considered as representing only the anterior half of a vertebra, so that the exception in its case is only apparent. The atlas (fig. 20, c. 1, ns. 1, tr.p. 1; fig. 21) has a thin discoidal centrum, presenting on its anterior face three facets corresponding with those of the occipital condyle: its arch is the largest, and its spine the stoutest of the whole series; the spine also is shorter than any but those of the last three or four vertebree—the entire height of the atlas being a little under 2 inches—and is markedly inclined forwards. On each side at the junction of the neural arch with the centrum, is given off a long, SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 21 gently curved, transverse process (trp. 1), nearly 1? inch in length, which passes at first upwards, and slightly backwards and outwards, and then almost directly backwards, nearly in contact with the succeeding vertebree, and ending at about the middle of the fifth. The presence of transverse processes to the atlas is quite unusual. The second vertebra is, as stated above, almost double the thickness of the atlas; its centrum (¢. 2) has five strengthening ridges on each side. The neural process is given off from near the anterior end of the neural plate, the posterior end of which is produced into a small, somewhat triangular process, which functions as a posterior zygapophysis (p.zy). ‘There is no transverse process. The third vertebra has well-developed transverse processes (¢/’.p. 3) springing from the two uppermost of its strengthening ridges, and passing almost horizontally back- wards. The neural processes now spring from near the centre of the neural plates, and there are anterior as well as posterior zygapophyses developed from the extremities of these plates. The fourth to the seventh vertebre closely resemble the third: they increase pro- gressively in all dimensions save the thickness of the neural spine, which is reduced in the seventh to about =; inch, this thickness being now retained through the whole column. The transverse processes are gradually inclined downwards, and from the fifth vertebra onwards spring from the second and third of the lateral radiating lamelle or strengthening ridge; at the same time the zygapophyses undergo a con- siderable increase in size, becoming high triangular processes. The eighth vertebra differs from its predecessors in possessing ribs (7. 8), slender bony rods attached along the whole posterior edge of the transverse processes, and projecting about 4 inch beyond them, the total length of the ribs being about 1} inch. In the succeeding vertebre the transverse processes become attached lower and lower down on the sides of the centra, springing in the ¢hirteenth from the third and fourth strengthening ridges: they also become turned more and more directly downwards, and at the same time increase in width, becoming flat subtriangular plates. The ribs also increase in length, attaining their maximum in the eleventh vertebra, in which they are 13 inch long, and project 1} inch beyond the end of the transverse process. In the twenty-first vertebra, only four strengthening ridges can be made out on each side, the third being very poorly developed. ‘The transverse process still springs from the third and fourth, but mainly from the latter, which has now begun to take on the characters of a hemal plate: the hinder end of the latter is produced downwards into a triangular process (see fig. 22, 2.p/'), having much the character of a posterior hemal zygapophysis. In the twenty-second the ribs have become greatly reduced, and appear for the last time in the twenty-fifth, so that there are altogether eighteen (eighth to twenty-fifth vertebr inclusive) pairs. In the twenty-third the zygapophyses are poorly developed, and in succeeding vertebre they gradually disappear. In the twenty-seventh vertebra the dimensions of the hemal plate are markedly 22 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE increased, and a hzemal process is given off from it. The latter increases in length, the heemal plate continues to be divided into a larger anterior (fig. 22, h.pl), a smaller posterior (/.p/') portion, and the zygapophyses become practically obsolete, until, in the thirty-second vertebra, the characters shown in fig. 22 are assumed. In this there are seen to be only three strengthening ridges on each side, making with the neural and hzemal plates five pairs of radiating lamelle. Between the thirty-siath and the forty-fifth vertebra, the increase in length of the centrum is small; the neural and hemal plates diminish in height, the length of the heemal processes increases, and the lateral ridges are reduced from three to two. In the Jiftieth a small bony lump or knot appears in the middle of the lateral surface of the centrum : this occurs in all succeeding vertebree, attaining its maximum in the ninety- second (fig. 25, ¢. 92): the bone of which it is composed is the hardest in the body. Between the fiftieth and the siatieth vertebra, the two strengthening ridges become gradually fused into one; this is retained throughout the rest of the vertebral column (figs. 24 and 25): the neural and hemal plates also undergo further reduction. In the fifty-second, the hemal processes attain a length of a little more than 14 inch, and from about the seventieth to the ninetieth this is increased to the maximum length of nearly 2 inches: they continue to be slightly inclined backwards up to the eighty-eighth, in which the inclination becomes more marked. In succeeding vertebre they become more and more tilted upwards, until in the ninety-second (fig. 25) they are nearly parallel to the centrum. It is somewhat remarkable that in no case do the hemal processes unite distally to form a hemal arch, and that consequently there are no hemal spines in any part of the vertebral column. As mentioned above, the neural spines from about the seventh vertebra onwards are very slender, not more than y'g inch in diameter. They gradually increase in length as far as about the thirtieth, where the maximum length of 4+ inches is reached, and is retained to about the siaty-siath vertebra, from which point they begin gradually to shorten, being reduced to 3 inches in the eightieth, to 14 inch in the ninetieth, and to #inch in the ninety-second. The vertebral column is terminated by a bone which I have called, for convenience, the ninety-third vertebra. This (fig. 25, c. 93) is a subconical bone nearly 22 inches in length, having low neural and hemal plates, but neither neural, anal, nor hemal processes, and marked externally by a lateral ridge which undergoes a great thickening at the posterior end of the bone. In longitudinal section (fig. 26) it is seen to have a single subconical cavity ending bluntly near the hinder end, and, like the cavities of the other vertebre, filled with the gelatinous remains of the notochord. ‘The bone thus has all the characters of the anterior half of a vertebra, and may be conveniently called a demivertebra. Its size distinctly tends to confirm this interpretation of its nature; if completed it would be nearly 5 inches long, that is about an inch longer than its SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 23 predecessor, which is itself three quarters of an inch longer than the antepenultimate (91st), the latter being again one quarter of an inch longer than the ninetieth. The tail is thus seen to be perfectly diphycercal ; there is not the slightest upturning of the end of the notochord, nor any trace of hypurals. The transverse vertical plane passing through the centre of a vertebra corresponds with the septum between two myotomes, or, what comes to the same thing, to the dividing plane between two mesoblastic somites or protovertebre; so that the demivertebra and the posterior half of the ninety-second vertebra of Regalecus, must be together formed from the last mesoblastic somite. One would like to know whether demivertebre are of anything like general occurrence, or whether, as a rule, nothing corresponding to a vertebral body is formed in the posterior half of the last mesoblastic somite. It must be borne in mind, however, that according to Liitken there is very possibly a caudal fin in young individuals, the condition of the tail in adult specimens being due to mutilation. If this were the case, the demivertebra would be at once explained as the anterior half of a vertebra which had been broken through the middle, as in the mutilated tail of a Lizard. But the somewhat peculiar, 7. e. not regularly conical, form of the cavity of the demivertebra, and the absence of any trace of neural or hemal processes above and below the bony thickening, which may be taken as marking the point corresponding with the middle of an ordinary vertebra, seem decidedly to tell against Liitken’s view. A further objection is furnished by the disposition of the posterior interspinous bones (vide infra). The Interspinous Bones and Dermal Fin-rays. The interspinous bones are for the most part delicate bones (fig. 25, 7. sp. & fig. 5) having the form of a Y with short stout arms and an extremely long slender stem; in the anterior interspinous bones, the arms occur more or less united into a single triangular plate (fig. 20). In length they agree pretty nearly with the neural spine, varying with the latter in different parts of the body; the majority of them are a little over 4 inches long, those at the anterior and posterior ends of the body gradually diminishing to 14 inch or less. The arms and upper portion of the stem are fully 4+ inch in diameter, but the stem narrows below to about 35 inch, that is about the same width asthe neuralarches. Their dorsal portions exhibit an evident cartilaginous ground-work. In correspondence with the length of the vertebra, the distance between the arms of the spinous bones varies in different parts of the body; in the middle this distance is about ? inch, in the posterior part it rises to fully an inch (fig. 25), and anteriorly sinks to + inch (fig. 20). There is also considerable variation in the precise position of the interspinous bones with regard to the neural spines (see fig. 5). In the anterior part of the body there are, as a rule, two spinous bones to each vertebra; in some cases they alternately lie in an interneural space and immediately over a neural spine, being connected to it by 24 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE ligament; in others two occur in a single interneural space, both being unconnected with a neural spine. In the posterior part of the body there is an average of three interspinous bones to each vertebra, and here, again, one of these is sometimes directly connected with a neural spine, while in other cases all three lie in an interneural space. The last interspinous bone (fig. 25, 7. sp. 205), having to take part in the support of but one fin-ray, has only its anterior arms developed, the posterior arm being represented by a mere tubercle; it is situated over the ninety-second vertebra, about halfway between its middle and its hinder end. The neural spines and interspinous bones are united by a strong longitudinal ligament (figs. 20 and 25, ly), formed by the intersection of intermuscular septa, which extends from the tip of the first to that of the last neural spine ; a similar ligament (fig. 25, /g’) passes from the rudimentary posterior arm of the last interspinous bone to the upper surface of the demivertebra, at about the junction of its middle and posterior thirds. The arrangements described in the preceding paragraphs do not appear to me to give the impression that the tail has suffered mutilation; one would hardly expect, if this had taken place, to find the line of fracture through the interspinous bones so much in front of that through the vertebral bodies. Moreover, if curtailment has taken place, the ligament Jg' must be an entirely new structure, which seems hardly likely. I must repeat, however, that I have not seen Liitken’s original paper, and am therefore arguing against a view with which I am very imperfectly acquainted. The mode of articulation of the interspinous bones and fin-rays is decidedly interesting. The interspinous bones are so arranged (fig. 25) that the posterior arm of one comes in close contact with the anterior arm of its successor, the two being bound together by ligament, and their ends sloped towards the point of contact so as to forma sort of shallow cavity. In this cavity is fastened by ligament an ovidal nodule of cartilage (figs. 4, 20, and 26, ¢.n), about ¢ inch in long diameter, upon which is perched, by its saddle-shaped proximal end, a dermal fin-ray (fr). I have not met with cartilages of this kind in any fish which has come under my notice, and can find no account of any such in the works at my disposal; I regard them as representing a second or distal series of radials or pterygiophores’, the interspinous bones forming the proximal series. The dermal fin-rays (figs. 4, 20 and 25, fr) are delicate, semitransparent, unjointed bones, split longitudinally and vertically along their whole length into right and left halves (fig. 4). Their proximal ends are expanded and pedate, and furnish saddle- shaped surfaces, which articulate with the cartilaginous nodules described above. This 1 I propose to use the word pterygiophore to signify any radial fin-supporting cartilage or bone in either the median or the paired fins; it will include, therefore, the cartilaginous fin-rays of Cyclostomes, Elasmobranchs, and Ganoids, and the interspinous bones and brachial ossicles of Teleosts. In the latter group it will be decidedly convenient to have a single word which may be used instead of interspinous bone,” the awkwardness of which in long descriptions is sufficiently obvious from the foregoing paragraphs. SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 25 maximum length in the second dorsal fin is 3 inches, but this is reduced to 14 inch at the anterior and posterior ends of the fin. The first fifteen rays are, as mentioned in the systematic description (p. 5), modified to support the characteristic crest (figs. 1,5, and 20). In the specimen described, only the seventh and ninth of these are perfect, and measure 174 and 15% inches respectively. The first to fifth rays have evidently lost very little; the first is 17} inches long. All these rays are semitransparent, not longitudinally divided, very brittle, and taper from the proximal to the distal end, terminating when perfect in an extremely fine point (figs. 2 and 3). The interspinous bones supporting the crest are also peculiarly modified (fig. 20). The first nine of them come altogether in front of the atlas, and are gradually, passing from behind forwards, more and more sloped forwards ai their anterior ends, so that the anterior five of them (isp. 1-zsp. 5) are nearer horizontal than vertical. These first five interspinous bones are, moreover, ankylosed together, forming an irregular laterally compressed bone, and thus affording a firm support to the crest. The dorsal end of this compound bone shows clearly the extremities of the five interspinous bones which enter into its composition ; its ventral (posterior) end is forked vertically ; the lower limb of the fork is straight, abuts against the spine of the atlas a little below its middle, is produced into two lateral wings so as to have a somewhat flattened lower surface, and appears to belong to the first interspinous bone only; the upper limb is curved, nearly horizontal, connected with the extremity of the spine of the atlas, and apparently belongs to the coalesced second to fifth interspinous bones; with its upper edge the lower ends of the sixth to tenth interspinous bones are connected. As shown in the figure of the entire skeleton (fig. 5) these peculiarly modified anterior interspinous bones overhang the skull, and it is by the filling up of the interval between the two that the “forehead” of Regalecus is produced. The articulation of the anterior rays presents some peculiarities. The first (fr. 1) articulates with the cartilaginous extremity of the first interspinous bone; the second and third with a small cartilaginous pad, capping the posterior half of the first and the second interspinous bones; the fourth, fifth, and sixth with a much larger pad applied to the tops of the third, fourth, fifth, and anterior half of the sixth interspinous bones. The remaining rays articulate in the normal manner with cartilaginous nodules alternating with the interspinous bones. A slight variation is, however, seen as far as the eleventh ray, in that the ligamentous fibres joining the interspinous bones take on an increased development and form large pads of fibrous tissue (fig. 20, fp), immediately underlying the cartilaginous nodules and capping the contiguous halves of two adjacent interspinous bones. you. x11.—Part 1. No. 4.—February, 1886. E 26 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE 7. Tue SHOULDER-GIRDLE AND Pectorat Fry. (Plate IV. fig. 6, and Plate V. fig. 18.) The only deviations of any importance from the ordinary Teleostean type in the shoulder-girdle of Regalecus are the simple form of the posttemporal and its intimate connection with the skull, and the abnormal position of the scapula, coracoid, and brachials, correlated with that of the pectoral fin. The posttemporal (figs. 6, 8, 10, & 18, p.tm) is a small bone, flattened for the most part, and closely applied to the dorsal surface of the auditory capsules, in a groove between the epiotic and the pterotic; its posterior end is thickened, and forms a saddle-shaped articular surface for the supraclavicle. The swpraclavicle (s.cl) is a gently curved bone, having on its dorsal (anterior) end a saddle-shaped surface for the posttemporal; its lower two thirds is flattened, and applied splint-wise to the outer surface of the clavicle. The clavicle (cl) is a flat curved bone, having its dorsal half strongly bent forwards and applied to the inner surface of the supraclavicle ; its lower half is subvertical in position. It is widest in the middle and narrows gradually to both ends. The postclavicle (p.cl) has the usual form of a long slender bone, attached by ligament to the inner face of the clavicle and passing backwards and downwards; it is about six inches long. The coracoid (cr) is rather a large bone, haying a straight lower and curved upper border; it is attached by ligament to the posterior edge of the clavicle, and takes a direction upwards and backwards. The outline is unbroken by the usual notch in the posterior edge. The scapula (sc) is very small in proportion to the coracoid, an exaggeration of the usual state of things in Teleosts, and especially in Acanthopterygians, and is an irregular bone with a deep notch near the anterior end of its lower border. The pterygiophores or brachials (br. 1-3) are three in number, and so closely applied to one another as to appear like a single bone, the boundary lines between them only appearing after drying. They lie in the same horizontal line as the scapula, being tilted up posteriorly so as to bring the fin into its peculiar vertical position. The first and second are roughly oblong, the third triangular, and all have about the same vertical height as the scapula. Hence all four bones appear to form a single series, and it is only by comparison with other fishes that the real homology of the scapula becomes apparent. The pectoral jin (fig. 6, p.f) consists of thirteen unjointed rays; but in front of the first of them is a small nodule of bone, exactly resembling the proximal ends of the other rays and evidently representing a rudimentary first or preaxial ray, thus bringing the actual number to fourteen. The rudimentary ray and the first of the regular series articulate with the scapula, a very usual connection, the second and third with the first or preaxial brachial, the fourth to the seventh with the middle, and the eighth to the thirteenth with the postaxial brachial. bo a SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 8. Toe Hip-cirDLE aND PeLvic Fin. (Plate IV. fig. 6, and Plate V. fig. 19.) The os innominatwm.—tThe hip-girdle consists of two distinct innominate bones? each of which has the form of a triangle with an elongated base and greatly produced posterior angle. From its inner face arises a vertical ridge (fig. 19, sy), which passes inwards and is united to its fellow of the opposite side by ligament, forming an anterior symphysis; a posterior symphysis is formed by a similar ligamentous union of the whole of the opposed postero-superior borders (sy') of the innominate bones. On the ventral border, at about the junction of its anterior and middle third, the os innominatum is greatly thickened and forms a large saddle-shaped surface or an acetabular facet for the pelvic ray. The ridges with which the bone is marked all radiate from this facet. In the natural position of the parts, the antero-superior portion of the hip-girdle is embraced and hidden by the shoulder-girdle (fig. 6). The pelvic (so-called ventral) fin (fig. 6 and 19, pr,f), consists of a single slender ray, articulating by a thickened, saddle-shaped, proximal end with the acetabular facet. In the specimen both pelvic rays were broken, but the more perfect of the two was 3 feet 1 inch long, and tapered so nearly to a point that it is improbable that more than a few inches were lost. ‘The proximal end of the ray is about 4 inch thick. SUMMARY. The following are the most important osteological peculiarities of Regalecus argenteus :— 1. Owing to the large size of the eyes as compared with that of the cranium, the orbit is enlarged by the formation of a swbcranial crest (Pl. IV. figs. 7, 10, 11) formed by a downward prolongation of the basis craniiand having a triradiate horizontal section (p. 7, also vide infra §§ 5, 9, and 17). 2. There is no supraoccipital crest, nor any epiotic or parotic processes (p. 7, figs. 7, 8, and 11). 3. A large part of the cranium remains cartilaginous, there being a well-developed and very thick tegmen cranii (figs. 8, 11, and 12, ¢.cr) quite uncovered by bone, and a large prenasal rostrum (p.n); a considerable part of the auditory capsule also remains unossified (pp. 8 and 9). 4, The perichondium lining the cranium is so thick as quite to alter the shape of the cavity (p. 9, figs. 11 and 12). 5. The basioccipital (figs. 7-13, b.0) does not enter into the formation of the foramen magnum, being covered above by the united exoccipitals (¢.0): it furnishes a medio- ventral facet to the occipital condyle (0.c’), and is produced downwards into a median vertical plate, which forms the postero-superior portion of the subcranial crest (p. 9). 6. The exoccipitals (e.0) unite with one another below, thus forming the ventral as well 1 Dayidoff (Morph. Jahrb. yol. vi. p. 433) considers the so-called os innominatum or pelvic bone of Teleostei to be really the basipterygium ; but his views require confirmation. E2 28 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE 4 as the lateral boundary of the foramen magnum and the posterior third of the basis cranii (pp. 9 and 10); they also furnish the supero-lateral facets of the occipital condyle (0.c’). 7. The supraoccipital (s.0) is displaced from its usual position by the union with one another in the middle line of the unusually large epiotis (ep.o) (p. 10). 8. The prootics (pr.o) are very small, and do not unite with one another below, or help to enclose the canal for the ocular muscles (pp. 10 and 11). 9. The opisthotics (op.o) are very large and unite with one another mid-ventrally, forming the anterior two thirds of the basis cranii; each sends off several processes, one of which (op.o”) articulates with the alisphenoid (q/.s), and another (0.po*) forms with its fellow the anterior or double portion of the subcranial crest, the wedge-shaped space between the two forming the canal for the ocular muscles (p. 10). 10. The sphenotics (sp.o) send off descending processes, which, uniting with ascending processes of the parasphenoid (p.as), form a pair of postorbital pillars (p.or.p), immediately in front of the descending processes of the opisthotics (p. 11). 11. Owing to the union of the large alisphenoid (a/s) with the opisthotic, the fifth nerve apparently makes its exit, partly in front of the alisphenoid (through the foramen marked A), partly through a foramen (V*) in the opisthotic (pp. 11 and 12). 12. There are large orbitosphenoids (0.s) uniting with one another in the middle line below, forming a false floor to the anterior part of the brain-case (p. 12). 13. There is no trace of either basisphenoid or presphenoid. 14. There is an irregular mesethmoid (m.eth) enclosing a small mesonasal cavity (m.n.c) (p. 12). 15. The parietals (pa) form faint elevated longitudinal crests on the dorsal surface of the cranium (p. 13). 16. The frontals (7) do not unite with one another in the middle line; they furnish orbital processes (f7') which roof the orbit; in front they are produced into large, irregular, pointed processes (p. 13). 17. The parasphenoid (pa.s) is carried far below the proper level of the basis cranii by the formation of the subcranial crest of which it forms the ventral portion (p. 13). 18. The vomer (vo) sends off paired ascending processes which clasp the prenasal cartilage laterally (p. 13). 19. There are distinct, loosely attached nasals (fig. 6, 2a), bounding the nostril above (p. 18). 20. The suborbital chain is reduced to two preorbital bones (fig. 6, p.or), the anterior of which bounds the nostril below (pp. 13 and 14). 21. The mesopterygoid (fig. 6, 14, and 15, ms.pt) apparently begins as a parostosis, the ossification afterwards extending into the pterygoid cartilage (p. 14). 22. The premaxille (fig. 6, p.mx) have large nasal processes (p.ma') which embrace splint-wise a large laterally compressed cartilage, which works in a median groove of the tegmen cranii and allows for the protrusion and retraction of the jaws (p. 15). SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 29 23. The mandible (figs. 6 and 14) is remarkably short and high (p. 15). 24. The first and second branchial arches (fig. 17) are terminated dorsally by a segment apparently not before described (pa.br', pa.br*), and which it is proposed to call the parabranchial (p. 17). 25. The copulz, or medio-ventral elements, of the branchial skeleton are eight in number (fig. 17, cp. -ep.*), of which the first (cp. 1) is the entoglossal or basihyal; of the others, two (cp. 3 and ep. °) join the ventral ends of the first and second arches respectively, and are considered to be the only two true basibranchials; the others are intermediate, each between two arches, and it is therefore proposed to call them inter- branchials (p. 18). 26. The vertebral column (fig. 5) consists of ninety-three vertebra, with the neural arches of which are connected two hundred and six interspinous bones, serving for the attachment of two hundred and five (15-++190) dermal fin-rays. 27. There is a gradual increase in length of the vertebral bodies from before back- wards, the first (fig. 20, c. 1) being 3/5 inch, the ninety-second (fig. 25, c. 92) 4 inches in antero-posterior dimensions (p. 20). 28. The atlas bears long transverse processes; the second vertebra is devoid of these, which, however, reappear in the third (p. 20). 29. Small slender ribs are borne by the eighth to the twenty-fifth vertebra inclusive (p. 21). 30. None of the hzmal processes unite below, so that there are neither heemal arches nor hzmal spines in any part of the vertebral column (p. 22). 31. The bone terminating the vertebral column posteriorly (Pl. VI. fig. 25, ¢ 93) is considered to be a demivertebra, that is to represent the anterior half of a vertebra] body ; it is in the same straight line with the rest of the vertebral column, so that the tail is strictly diphycercal (pp. 22 and 23). 32. In the anterior part of the body there is an average of two, in the posterior part, of three interspinous bones to a vertebra (p. 23). 33. The fin-rays are articulated to the interspinous bones not directly, but through the intermediation of ovoid cartilaginous nodules (figs. 20 and 25, ¢.), which alternate with the interspinous bones and are considered to represent a second or distal set of radials or pterygiophores (p. 24). 84. The anterior nine interspinous bones lie altogether in front of the atlas and overhang the skull (fig. 2U); the first five of them are peculiarly modified and ankylosed together to support the crest (p. 25). 35. The posttemporal (PI. IV. figs. 6, 8, and 10, and Pl. V. fig. 18, p.tm) is not forked, and is closely applied to the dorsal surface of the skull, in a groove between the epiotic and the pterotic (p. 26). 36. There are three brachials (figs. 6 and 18, 47. 1~*) supporting the pectoral fin ; they are irregular flat bones, having a vertical height equal to that of the scapula (p. 26). 30 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE 37. In front of the first well-developed ray of the pectoral fin (fig. 6, pe.f) is a small bone which probably represents a rudimentary first (preaxial) ray (p. 26). 38. The innominate, or pelvic bones (figs. 6 and 19, 0.in), are very large, and unite with one another by a double symphysis (p. 27). DESCRIPTION OF THE PLATES. Complete List of Reference Letters. A. Foramen for cranial nerves (pro- bably second to fifth). a (in fig. 2). Point at which the mem- brane was ruptured in the speci- men. a.g.r. Anterior gill-rakers, numbered according to the arch to which they are attached. al.s. Alisphenoid. ar, Articular. a.zy. Anterior zygapophyses. B. Foramen in subcranial crest. b.cr. Basis cranii. 6.0. Basioccipital. br. 1-3 (in figs. 6 and 18). Brachials. br. ° (in fig. 17). Fifth branchial arch. br.r. Branchiostegal rays. c. Ceutra of vertebre, numbered in figs. 20 and 26. c.a. Caudal artery. c.br. 34, Cerato-branchials. el. Clavicle. cm, Cartilaginous nodules (distal pterygiophores) with which the fin-rays are articulated. cp. +8. Copule (cp. 1, basi-hyal; ep. 3 and cp. 5, first and second basi- branchials; cp. 2, cp. 4, and cp. 6-8, interbranchials. er. Coracoid. c.v. Caudal veins. d. Dentary. ep.br. 1-4. Epibranchials. e.0. Exoccipital. ep.o. Epiotic. fm. Foramen magnum. fp. Fibrous pads beneath the car- tilaginous nodules of the an- terior fin-rays. fr. Frontal. jr. Orbital plate of frontal. jf. Fin-rays (numbered in figs. 20 and 25). g.c. Gastric cecum. h.br. +8, Hypobranchials. h.hy. Hypo-hyals. hm. Hyomandibular. hm*. Facet for hyomandibular on outer surface of auditory capsule. hpl. Hemal plate. h.pr. Heemal process. I. Olfactory foramen. i.hy. Inter-hyal. i.g.’. Internal set of gill-rakers, num- bered according to the arch to which they are attached. z.m.s. Inter-muscular septa. z.sp. Interspinous bones or proximal pterygiophores (numbered in figs. 20 and 25). lg. Longitudinal ligament uniting the neural spines and inter- spinous bones. ig'. Ligament passing from the last SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 31 interspinous bone to the demi- vertebra. mck. Meckel’s cartilage. m.eth. Mesethmoid. m.n.c. Meso-nasal cavity. m.pt. Metapterygoid. ms.pt. Meso-pterygoid. mex. Maxilla. my. Spinal cord. na. Nasal. n.pl. Neural plate. n.pr. Neural process. n.s. Neural spine. 0.c’. Dorsal 0.¢. Ventral 0.7m. Os innominatum. op. Opercular. op.o. Opisthotic (op.o', ascending pro- cess; op.o’, anterior process; op.o*, posterior process; op.o', descending process). o.s. Orbitosphenoid. pa. Parietal. pa.br. *~*, Parabranchials. pas. Parasphenoid. pef. Pectoral fin. p.cl. Post-clavicle. p.eth. Pax- (or ecto-) ethmoid. ph.br. 1-4. Pharyngo-branchials. pl. Palatine. pmx. Alveolar portion of premaxilla. pm’. Nasal process of premaxilla. pn. Prenasal cartilage. htacet of occipital condyle. p-op. Preopercular. p.or.p. Postorbital pillar. pr.o. Pro-otic. pr.or. Pre-orbitals. pt. Pterygoid. pto. Pterotic. p.tm. Post-temporal. pv.f. Pelvic fin. pzy. Posterior zygapophysis. qu. Quadrate. r (in figs. 22 and 24). Strengthening ridges of centram. r'_y° (in fig. 4). Cutaneous ridges. 7° (in fig. 20). First rib. se. Scapula. s.cl. Supra-clavicle. 8.0. Supra-occipital. s.op. Subopercular. spo. Sphenotic. sy (in fig. 14 and 15). Symplectic. sy.sy' (in fig. 19). Symphyses of inno- minate bone. t.cr. Tegmen cranii. tr.pr. Transverse processes, numbered in fig. 20. u.hy. Urohyal or basi-branchiostegal. J’. Foramen for orbitonasal nerve. V*®. Foramen for mandibular nerve (2). vo. Vomer. X. Foramen for vagus. v'-a*. Cartilaginous nodules on the dorsal ends of the cerato-branchials, Cartilage coloured mauve. Cartilage-bone coloured yellow. Periosteum, ligament, &c., coloured blue. 32 Fig. PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE PLATE II. . Head of Regalecus argenteus from the left side, with the snout protruded: showing the natural colours of the freshly captured fish. nat. size. 2. The seventh ray of the crest, showing the fringing membrane (broken at @) and the terminal lobe. Nat. size. 8. Terminal lobe of seventh ray, showing the termination in it of the bony ray. X4. 4. Transverse section through the body, near the middle (diagrammatic), showing the relation of the intermuscular septa to the skeleton and to the cutaneous ridges. 4 nat size. PLATE ITI. . Skeleton of Regalecus argenteus. q nat. size. PLATE IV. . The skull, with the shoulder and hip-girdles, from the left side. 4 nat. size. . The cranium from the left side. Nat. size. . The cranium from above. Nat. size. . The cranium from beneath. Nat. size. 10. The cranium from behind. Nat. size. 11. Longitudinal vertical section of the cranium with the periosteum in place. Nat. size. . 12. The same, with the periosteum removed. Nat. size. PLATE V. 13. The bones of the cranium, disarticulated. Nat. size. 14, The suspensorial apparatus with the lower jaw and opercular bones of the left side, seen from within. 4 nat. size. 15. The left suspensorial apparatus and hyoid cornu, seen from the outer side, the opercular bones being removed. 4 nat. size. 16. The left hyoidean cornu, viewed from within. 4 nat. size. 17. The branchial arches of the left side, with the copule, seen from within: the posterior pharyngobranchials are somewhat displaced in order to bring the parts into one plane: most of the gill-rakers are supposed to be removed. Nat. size. . 18. The left shoulder-girdle, from within, the rays of the pectoral fin being removed. 4 nat. size. 19. The left innominate bone with the proximal end of the pelvic fin, seen from within. 4 nat. size. bo =) bo bp) bw pw bp or wo bo for) bo — - SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 33 PLATE VI. The first five vertebra, with the corresponding pterygiophores and fin-rays. Nat. size. The atlas, seen from the front. Nat. size. The thirty-second vertebra, from the left side. Nat. size. . Longitudinal vertical section of the seventy-fourth vertebra. Nat. size. Transverse section of the seventy-fifth vertebra. Nat. size. The last two vertebree with the corresponding pterygiophores and _fin-rays. Nat. size. . Longitudinal vertical section of the last vertebra (demivertebra). Nat. size. VOL. XII.—ParT I. No. 5.—February, 1886. FE 4 oT Whines Ce Sagem oh ; Teese YY duct 3D ¥ Wermmenyqsenyy ‘SQELNTOUW SOOPIVO aa WAT PrEMo 3 tee ‘PP AUPE ap LT “UTT PIEMOD F LoHAB ee “SNOULNADAVY snowivses va aPP FU PS APL -ez1s ‘qou Ob Be er Se Ser SS De eee a es ese Se ESE alae eee m3 ms Hh Mt | LPL LTT TT IAT TIT TLTL TLL LITLE TS PE . IT 1/7 g “bta IM Sep li ILD °YS POG Pye Cc Oo GL GY 7 - Ge TT 7 eee. Maee, Soc Lol, AY, ILL T.J.P ad nat delt REGALECUS AR GENTEUS. West Newman C° imp. Parker2 Coward ith. 5 a tol REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. West Nevanan & C? inp. a i a ; » ; | : _ Ps - { j ‘. pf ; | ae F ‘ mica f F t ] . ont { , . <. ‘ = ed ee ’ “ ¢ a4 ; / Pa dl ri | : = i . : p ‘ we eas fs / i Ls - a ¢ je '. * j ] > ie 4 Ph b« Did ee i a A LO Oy : : ; # ‘ : Py J 2 pad eet Pe LIU agp Nar @ eesti Th. REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. © West Nevanan C2 may To Fellows. To the Public. Ga ss ids & s. d. VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 0 3 ...183 7 «0 Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . . . . OEM). es 012 0 » 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) . . . . . peek oL Olt 110 0 » 9%. (1877, contaming 6 Plates) . . .. . 3 O18 (O-. 14 0 » 4. (1878, containmg 9 Plates) . . ... sour eee |G »- 110 0 » 5. (1878, containing 8 Plates) . . . . . Pv! ic! Baal Ure mrerd Cg 104) » 6. (1878, contaming 9 Plates) . . ... Mics SELON. 110 0 » @. (1878, containing 7 Plates) . .... 3 Oa) tates 140 » 8. (1878, containing 8 Plates) . . ... Be Oar“ Om. 100 » 9. (1878, containing 4Plates) . .... 5, O90. 012 0 » 10. (1879, containing 6 Plates) . . . .. pn Oni eee Oles 016 0 » 11. (1879, containing 5 Plates) . .... 4» O90. 012 0 », 12. (1879, containing 7 Plates) . . . . . 1 O16 Se, 1 0 » 13. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . PLO AS OF ove wie aa O Generat Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) . . . San Ut ORE as 010 0 VOLUME XI. (1880-1885 containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 - 1216 0 Part 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) . . ... » O12 O 2 OIG, 0 3 2. (1880, containmg 7 Plates) . . ... yO 1S. 50 14 0 » 9 (1881, contaming 8 Plates) . . ... po ene Ogee at velakOc nO » 4. (1881, contaming 3 Plates) . . ... yeh Otc 010 O » 5. (1881, containing 13 Plates) . . . . . » 018 0 140 » 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) . .... «4 012 0 016 0 » 7. (1882, containing 9 Plates) » 015 0 100 » 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates) . . ... «4 O12 0 016 0 c »» 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . .... «4 012 0 016 0 af » 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) Sa Mas pr 220 “a » Ll. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and 1 Index) oe SG 2 2 0 CONTENTS. I. On Dinornis (Part XXV.), containing a Description of the Sternum of Dinornis elephantopus. By Sir Ricnarp Owen, A.C.B., F.RS., F.ZS., Ge. (Plate I.) ' page 1 Il. Studies in New-Zealand Ichthyology.—I. On the Skeleton of Regalecus argenteus. By T. Jurrery Parker, B.Sc. Lond., Professor of Ait in the ae of Otago, New Zealand. (Plates II. to VI.) . . .. . 5 reed THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—* nine published in an octavo form, and “ Transaciions,” in quarto. According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi- ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom- mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates and engravings are attached to each annual yolume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given. The “ Proceedings” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June, August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations. The “Transactions” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but not less than three parts are usually issued in each year. Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per cent. less than the price charged for them to the Public. ‘A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds. Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (11 Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through any bookseller. P. L. SCLATER, February 1886. Secretary. 4 ee fg TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Vou. XI1.—Parr 2. LONDON: PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY, SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE; AND BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO,, PATERNOSTER-ROW. April 1886. Price 16s. Taylor and Francis, Printers.] [Red Lion Court, Fleet Street. TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. To Fellows. To the Public. Sem Pe Sa B A eM ee VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates) . . . Price 313 6 418 O* VOLUME II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates). . . Price 4 0 0 Se 6) mG VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates) . . Price 3 8 6 411 0* VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . . Price 6 2 0 8 26 VOLUME V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . . Price 5 4 3 619 0 VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates) . . Price 11 5 0 159 On0 VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates) . . Price 817 O 1116 0 VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 38 IP ea Mya €) (RABI A872) e520 5 Renee Seow eee tes ee eee cle LOL G 014 0 THOR (LB 72) ey vo. ah Diemer ai eG ee nes iene eee al Le 1G 2.2.0 Ree BS 2 (LB) veo vot al ts all ng Se ee Tee fers Mats Lag NL 116 0 Side (LSS) oily, Dat ies ae a ee erence nee OILS 1 78 10 OMA Ey 7 eae eg IDA ote Se aCe aT Pa tear te) IGT EHILO LO ece steee, isl, inca wate een eat eure angele Ber Ona ORG 12-650 Sr MTOR LUD alle glee eer iatty ayers ht eee Os OY LO dae Soe NTR). He teks ER OE es Se 3H 140 BOM ALB IA)) eee et he Vane Lemon een es cas Sh Sena e a ea tl bea 27-2) 0 VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 O 1670040 Part 1. (1875, containing 22 Plates) ak gaol LEG 2.220 5, 2. (1875, containing 12. Plates). 3). 2s. Phos! hed: [Sar 6} 22.0 5 foee(1875; containme: DiPlates) >... ee i. 35, Onl San0 1 4 0 3, 4. (1875, containing 14 Plates) . . . . . 55 LL ey Mea 48, » 5. (1875, containing 9 Plates) . Pret ay a, 110 0 ,, 6. (1876, containing 4 Plates) . 5 LOMLOWSG: 014 0 » 7. (1876, containing 7 Plates) . ee Oelaerg PPE IO », 8. (1876, containing 10 Plates) Sn ORLOENO 1 4 0 » 9. (1876, containing 6 Plates). . . . .. Pee LP: aX 0) 112 6 », 10. (1877, containing 5 Plates). . . . : te ae 110.50 » 11. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Index) Rie OCLb a9 B Um yd 8} * Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied. Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. [ 35 ] Ill. On the Reptiles and Batrachians of the Solomon Islands. By G. A. Bou.encer, F.Z.S. Received April 24th, 1884, read May 6th, 1884, [Puates VII. to XIII.] VERY little was known about the herpetology of the Solomon Islands until two important collections, made there and sent to the British Museum by H. B. Guppy, Esq., M.B., of H.MLS. ‘Lark,’ in 1883 and 1884, brought to light several new and interesting forms, such as could hardly have been expected from that district. The first collection, received in June 1883, was formed in San Christoval and the neighbouring small islands of Santa Anna, the Three Sisters, and Ugi; it also contained a Crocodile’s skull from Guadalcanar, and a Frog from Treasury Island. The second collection was received in March 1884, and proved to be of the greatest interest. It was formed in the small islands south-east of Bougainville—viz. the Shortland Islands, Treasury Island, and Faro Island!. The diagnoses of the new species haye already been published in the ‘ Proceedings’ of this Society; and I now propose to give an account of the herpetological fauna of the Solomon Islands. The position of this group of islands on the limits of two great zoological districts renders the study of its fauna of special interest, as it is the point where many of the Papuasian and Polynesian forms intermingle. Curiously, all the Batrachians belong to species not hitherto found elsewhere, and one of them is even so strongly modified as to be the type of a distinct family. The Reptiles may be grouped under four headings, viz. :— A. Species belonging to both the Papuasian and Polynesian districts. B. Indo-Malayan or Papuasian species, not extending further east or south-east. C. Polynesian species, not extending further north and west than New Ireland. D. Species not hitherto found elsewhere than in the Solomons (and New Ireland). A. B. C, D. Gymnodactylus pelagicus. | Crocodilus porosus. Gonyocephalus godef- Lepidodactylus guppyi. Gehyra oceanica. Gecko vittatus. froyi. Lipinia anolis. Mabuia cyanura. Varanus indicus. Mabuia carteretii. Corucia zebrata. Platurus fasciatus. Keneuxia smaragdina. nigra. Dendrophis solomonis. Enygrus carinatus. Enygrus bibronii. Hoplocephalus par, Dipsas irregularis, * Mr. Guppy supplies the following remarks ;—‘‘ The islands from which these specimens were obtained may be generally referred to as ‘ the islands of IE as they lie in and off the western entrance You, XI—paRt 1, No. 1.—April, 18860? SD / : ZY 36 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES A comparison of the Reptile-fauna of the Solomons with that of Duke of York Island (between New Ireland and New Britain), as known from the collection made a few years ago by the Rey. G. Brown, and described by Dr. Giinther 1, is interesting :— CROCODILIA. Doxe or York Istanp. Soromon IsLanpbs. 1. Crocodilus porosus, Schn. LACERTILIA. GECKONIDE. 1. Gymnodactylus pelagicus, Gir. 2. Gymnodactylus pelagicus, Gir. 8. Gehyra oceanica, Less. 4, Lepidodactylus guppyi, Blgr. 2. Gecko vittatus, Houtt. 5. Gecko vittatus, Houtt. AGAMIDZ. 3. Gonyocephalus godefroyi, Ptrs. 6. Gonyocephalus godeffroyi, Ptrs. VARANIDE. 4, Varanus indicus, Daud. 7. Varanus indicus, Daud. Scincipz&. 5. Mabuia albofasciolata, Gthr. 6. carteretii, D. & B. 8. Mabuia carteretii, D. & B. 7. —— cyanura, Less. 9. cyanura, Less. 8. nigra, Hombr. & Jacq. 10. nigra, Hombr. & Jacq. 9. Hinulia megaspila, Gthr. 10. Keneuxia smaragdina, Less. 11. Keneuxia smaragdina, Less. 12. Lipinia anolis, Big. 13. Corucia zebrata, Gray. OPHIDIA. Boipz. 11. Liasis amethystinus, Schn. 12. Nardoa schlegelii, Gray. 13. Hnygrus carinatus, Schn. 14, Enygrus carinatus, Schn. 15. bibronii, Hombr. & Jacq. 14. Erebophis asper, Gthr. of the Straits separating the large continental islands of Bougainville and Choiseul. They are all of them (Treasury Island, Shortland Island, and Faro Island) of no great size, the largest of them, and also the highest, being Faro Island, which is 12 miles long and 1900 feet in height. Ishould add that in the most recent Admiralty chart of the Solomon Islands, Faro Island is not laid down; it is, however, to the N.E. of the Short- land Islands, in the middle of the Straits, and its position will be given in the next chart published of the group.” * Proc. Zool. Soc. 1877, p. 127. AND BATRACHIANS OF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS. (3%) =] CoLuBRiID&£. Dvxe or York Istanp, Soromon Istannds, 15. Lielaphis modestus, Schl. 16. Tropidonotus hypomelas, Gthr. 17. Dendrophis solomonis, Gthr. 16. Dendrophis solomonis, Gthr. macrops, Gthr. 19. Dipsas irregularis, Merr. 17. Dipsas irregularis, Mery. Evaripz. 20. Diemenia muelleri, Schl. 18. Hoplocephalus par, Blgr. Hyproruup. 21. Platurus fasciatus, Daud. 19. Platurus fasciatus, Daud. In the following pages I give a list of all the species hitherto found in the Solomon group, with notes on the general habitats. ‘The forms which are restricted to these islands are described. REPTILIA. CROCODILIA. CrocopiLus, Laur. 1. CrocopiLus porosus, Schneid. Of this widely-spread Crocodile, ranging from Southern China and the Indian conti- nent throughout the East-Indian and Papuasian islands to North Australia, a skull, 12 inches long, was obtained by Mr. Guppy in the island of Guadalcanar. The animal was said to have been shot there by Capt. Shipman, master of the ‘ Mary Anderson,’ who took the skin to Sydney, but left behind the skull’. LACERTILIA. GECKONID. GYMNODACTYLUS, Spix. 2. GYMNODACTYLUS PELAGICts, Girard. This species, which must be distinguished from A. Duméril’s G. arnouaii, is distri- buted over nearly the whole of the Austro-Malayan subregion. ‘The British Museum has specimens from Cape York, Torres Straits, Duke of York, New Hebrides, Loyalty, Fiji, and the species has also been found in New Guinea. Mr. Guppy obtained specimens in the Shortland Islands. 1 Since the reading of this Paper, we have received (Febr. 1885) a second skull, that of a female specimen, 11 feet long, shot by Mr. Guppy in the Shortland Islands, and to which the following note is appended :— * Inside the stomach, I found, but partially digested, an Opossum and a large Lizard 13 foot long, belonging or allied to the genus Cyclodus [probably Corucia zebrata]. The same lizard has been sent to the Australian Museum, Sydney, by traders at Ugi, at the other end of the group; but 1 was unable to procure a specimen here. The crocodiles, of which I have seen seyeral in this locality, do not apparently attain a greater length than 12 or 13 feet.” G2 38 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES Grnyra, Gray. 3. GEHYRA OCEANICA, Lesson. Also a widely distributed species, occurring in the Moluccas, New Guinea, and many Polynesian islands. Specimens from the Admiralty Islands, Lord Howes Island, Fiji, Tongataboo, Samoa, Savage Island, and Rarotonga Island, are in the British Museum, Mr. Guppy collected specimens in the Shortland and Faro Islands. LEPIDODACTYLUS, Fitz. 4. LePIDODACTYLUS GuPPYI. (Plate VII. fig. 1.) Lepidodactylus guppyi, Bouleng. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1884, p. 210. The striking character in the physiognomy of this species is slenderness, the length of the head being contained four times in the distance between the end of the snout and the vent, and the diameter of the body nearly six times between those points. The hind limb, when stretched forwards, covers three fifths the distance between axilla and groin; the fore limb reaches the centre of the eye. The head, which is hardly distinct from the neck, is regularly oviform and very convex; the snout measures once and one third the diameter of the orbit, which equals its distance from the nostril or from the ear-opening; the upper surface of the snout is slightly concave medio-longi- tudinally ; the ear-opening is very small and roundish. The upper surface of the head is covered with granular scales, which are minute on the occiput and larger on the snout; the rostral is quadrangular, a little more than twice as broad as long, and with four short vertical clefts above, the median pair being the most distinct; on each side eleven or twelve small upper labials; the nostril is pierced between the rostral, the first supralabial, and three small nasals, forming a slight swelling; the granules bordering the labials are rather enlarged. The mental is very small, smaller than the adjacent infralabials, not half the width of the rostral ; its shape is pentagonal, narrowed posteriorly; on each side eleven or twelve infra- labials, the anterior distinctly larger than the supralabials; three or four transverse rows of very small polygonal chin-shields, passing gradually into the minute gular granules. The body, which is feebly depressed, is covered above with uniform small granules, smaller than those on the snout, and larger than those on the occiput. The abdominal scales are juxtaposed round flat granules, the size of which is three or four times that of the dorsal granules. The limbs are covered with granules similar to those on the body. The digits, which are united at the base by a short web, are moderately elongate and strongly dilated; the inner is well developed; the infradigital lamelle, which are similar under the fingers and under the toes, are strongly chevron-shaped ; the distal lamella is, as usual, entire, the two or three next are divided by a median groove, the others undivided; under the inner digit the lamellz are also chevron- shaped, but without median groove. AND BATRACHIANS OF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS. 39 The unique specimen being a female shows no femoral nor preanal pores; but enlarged scales on these regions indicate that both kinds of pores are developed in the males The tail is rather slender, cylindrical, tapering, much narrower than the body, and covered with uniform juxtaposed round granules, about the size of the ventrals. This organ appears to be prehensile. The upper surfaces are pinkish brown, indistinctly dotted with darker on the back, more distinctly on the sides and limbs; a rather ill-defined dark-brown streak extends from the end of the snout to the ear, passing through the orbit; upper lip pink, brown-dotted ; the upper surface of the tail is crossed by dark-brown bars, separated by interspaces of a pink colour. The lower surfaces are yellowish white, finely dotted with reddish brown on the throat. Wotallencthyy 2 a) ees |e tk ae Sumi lime Hromsend of snout, tolyent. §. 4.0... 48.5 «, Eleadicmdetekh) sic a diam etuui a. et) Sim LO PU: Wire thio@ ead) on 4. eadven Gh ae, ttekeouii pt heb acs HOTeMIMND eens Doe ee mi ns wee lube Eindiimib ch Ge acp ot sears) cee mao AS tte ee ech. be taesiee ygten Yea) tie jek ace oa A single (female) specimen was collected by Mr. Guppy on Faro Island. Gecko, Laur. 5. Gecko virtatus, Houtt. Occurs in the Solomon Islands in both the typical form and the var. divittatus, D. & B. To the latter belong four specimens from San Christoval, which have long been in the British Museum ; another specimen of the same variety was collected by Mr. Guppy in Santa Anna Island, and one of the typical form in Faro Island, The species occurs in the Moluccas, New Guinea and the neighbouring islands, the Pelew Islands, Duke of York Island, and, according to Peters, also in North Australia. AGAMID/, GonyyocErnaLus, Kuhl. 6. GoNYOCEPHALUS GODEFFROYI, Ptrs. The British Museum possesses specimens from San Christoval, Santa Anna, and Treasury Islands, and others from Duke of York and the Fiji Islands. Tvaris longit, Macleay, which appears to be identical with this species, is from Northern Queensland. 40 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES VARANID. Varanus, Merr. 7. Varanus inpicus, Daud. The British Museum has specimens from the Solomons, obtained from the late G. Krefft, and others from San Christoval, collected by Mr. Brenchley, and from Santa Anna and Shortland Islands, collected by Mr. Guppy. This Monitor occurs also in Celebes, the Moluccas, New Guinea, Timor Laut, the islands of Torres Straits, Cape York, New Ireland, and the Admiralty Islands. SCINCID. Masui, Fitz. 8. Masura carteretu, D. & B. Originally described from New Ireland, this Scincoid has been found by Mr. Guppy in Treasury and Santa Anna Islands. Specimens from Murray Island, Duke of York Island, and Erromanga are in the British Museum. 9. MaBula cYANURA, Lesson. Of this species, which occurs in abundance in most of the Polynesian an Papuasian islands, extending west as far as Celebes, we have specimens from San Christoval, Santa Anna, ‘l'reasury, and Shortland Islands. 10. Masuia nigra, Hombr. & Jacq. Mr. Guppy collected several specimens in Treasury and Santa Anna Islands. ‘The species occurs also in the Fiji and Samoa Islands and Duke of Youk Island. KeENeEvxIA, Gray. 11. KenevuxiA sMARAGDINA, Lesson. Occurs from the Philippines and Java, throughout the East-Indian and Papuasian islands to the Solomons, where specimens were obtained by Mr. Guppy on Treasury Island. Lirinia, Gray. 12. Liprnia anouis. (Plate VII. fig. 2.) Lipinia anolis, Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. N. H. (5) xii. 1888, p. 161. The general habit is rather slender, more so than in Acneuria smaragdina. ‘The head, which is almost twice as long as broad, is hardly distinct from the neck, strongly depressed, with the supraocular regions slightly convex ; the snout is pointed, and its AND BATRACHIANS OF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS. 4] length equals the distance between the eye and the ear-opening ; the latter is sub- elliptical, slightly oblique, small, its vertical diameter equalling the horizontal diameter of the transparent palpebral disk. The fore limb, stretched forwards, reaches halfway between the eye and the tip of the snout; in males the hind limb, stretched forwards, covers five sixths the distance to axilla, while in females it covers only three fourths. The digits are moderately elongate; the fourth finger is slightly longer than the third, and the fifth slightly shorter than the second; the proportions of the toes, commencing with the shortest, are: 1, 2,5, 3,4; the difference between the two last is small. A striking character is the dilatation of the basal part of all the digits. Although a very slight dilatation is observable in several other Scincoids, it never attains so strong a degree as in this species (and apparently also in Z. virens, Peters), where it is quite comparable to that of the group of Anolis known as Draconura. The two distal phalanges are narrow and compressed, and form an angle with the dilated portion of the digit, as in Anolis or Gymnodactylus; except on the first finger and the first and fifth toes, the compressed part is shorter than the dilated. The latter bears inferiorly regular transverse, slightly curved, convex lamellz, which number sixteen to eighteen on the fourth toe; there are seven lamellae under the compressed joint of the same. ‘The soles are covered with large round granules. The rostral is large, six-sided, forming a broad suture with the frontonasal, which is pentagonal and nearly as large as one of the prefrontals ; the latter are pentagonal, in contact mesially, the suture measuring less than half their greatest length ; the frontal is four-sided, much longer than broad, the anterior sides forming an open angle, the posterior a very acute angle, with the point slightly rounded off; the suture between the frontoparietals measures at least half the length of the frontal; the interparietal has the same shape as the frontal, but is smaller; the parietals are moderately large and form a short suture behind the interparietal. The supraocular plates number five ; the anterior is much the largest, triangular, with the anterior angle sometimes cut off ; the others are band-like, the posterior smallest; supraciliaries number eight or nine. The nostril is pierced in the centre of the four-sided nasal, which is entirely lateral, and is followed by three loreals, the first or the median being the largest. Three or four large shields cover the temple, and four small scales form a slight denticulation in front of the ear.. The upper labials number eight or nine, the sixth or the seventh entering the orbit. ‘The mental is as large as the rostral, and forms a broad suture with the postmental; the lower labials are narrow, numbering seven or eight, and in contact with the chin-shields, of which there are four or five pairs. Behind the parietals are four or five pairs of large transversely dilated nuchal scales. The scales of the body are all perfectly smooth, largest on the back, very small on the sides; the scales of the two median dorsal series much the largest, twice as broad as long; the scales number sixty-five on the dorsal line, counted from the parietal 42 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES shields to the base of the tail, and thirty-eight round the middle of the body. A pair of large shields border the anal cleft, The scales on the limbs are small inferiorly, larger superiorly, largest on the fore arm and tibia. The tail, which is a little longer than head and body, tapers gradually, and is cylin- drical, depressed at the base ; the scales are uniform and perfectly smooth. The upper surfaces are of a uniform pale olive or pinkish brown, the head frequently darker and more olive; the limbs are sometimes pinkish, The lower surfaces are white. é. 2 millim millim dotalelength, ces eeat tl meet were een lic 124 ROTOR OWEN 5 5 a 6 6 as 4 BM 59 Head (to ear-opening) . ...,.... 14 13°5 Width ofhead. .. . 7) on Nee Boge OLO i From ear-opening to fore jaab Snes SRS 9 Fore dimb. , ws toes, acetrect sees Teo 20 Hand limb ee tata a meas ees 22 Waal oe aivceeih ios Sat Ee Rees toner mS 65 This species was discovered by Mr. Guppy in the Treasury, Santa Anna, and Short- land Islands, Five other species of the genus Lipinia have been described, viz.:— Lipinia pulchella, Gray, Cat. Liz. 1845, p. 84.—Philippines. L. vuleania, Girard, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1857, p. 196, and U.S. Explor. Exped., Herp. p. 254.—Philippines. L. semperi, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1867, p. 18.—Philippines. L. aurea, Meyer, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1874, p. 182.—Jobi. L. virens, Peters, Sitz. Ges. Nat. Fr. Berl. 1881, p. 81—New Guinea. Leaving out L. aurea, the description of which is insufficient, the characters of the different species appear to be as follows :— I. Digits not at all dilated. Five supraoculars, anterior smallest ; ear-opening very large ; fourth toe much longer than third ; 24 scales round the middle of the body . . . . - + . « L. pulchella, Four Be onilag, 3 ear-opening large ; 30 scales round the middle of ihe body. . . L. vuleania, II. Digits, especially the toes, slightly dilated. Four supraoculars ; ear-opening large; fourth toe little longer than third; 24 scales round the middle of the body —,. , °,'* “7; 0 SSMU Gezenogit) 21520) SU, sempers: III. Digits strongly dilated, Five supraoculars, first nearly as large as the four others together ; ear-opening small ; AND BATRACHIANS OF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS. 43 fourth toe little longer than third, with 13 lamelle under its dilated portion; BOlseales round. the, bodys §5 5 4.03) t-te) eu, Sop 6 6 6 6 4 Sela CaHans Five supraoculars, first largest, but much shorter than the Fan others together ; ear- opening small; fourth toe little longer than third, with 16 lamelle under its dilated portion; 88 scales round the body ..... .. =.=... . « &. anolis. Corvcta, Gray. Corucia, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1855, p. 217. Maxillary and mandibular teeth with compressed sharp-edged angular crowns, wear- ing out obliquely. A few teeth on the pterygoids. Palatine and pterygoid bones not meeting on the median line of the palate. Eyelids well developed, lower without transparent disk. Ear exposed. Limbs well developed, with five strong digits. Tail prehensile. Nostril pierced in a single plate; no supranasals; a large frontonasal; a pair of prefrontals, a frontal, a pair of fronto-parietals, an interparietal, a pair of parietals, several occipitals. Scales on the body large, those on the back slightly striated. The arrangement of the tubules in the osteodermal plates of the dorsal region differs considerably from that of other Scincoids, approaching nearest that of Cyclodus. Instead of a transverse tubule anastomosing with the vertical ones, there is a large network of tubules which occupies the middle of the plate; there are eight longitudinal ones anteriorly and twelve posteriorly. This interesting genus contains a single large-sized species, the habitat of which appears to be restricted to the Solomon Islands, and, perhaps, only to the island of San Christoval’, whence the two original specimens were brought, in 1855, to the British Museum, by John McGillivray, who accompanied the expedition of the ‘ Herald.’ More recently a third specimen, stated to be from the Solomons, has been purchased from a dealer. The Lizard was very shortly characterized by Gray, but an excellent figure accompanies the description. 13. Coructa zepraTa. (Plate VII. fig. 3.) Corucia zebrata, Gray, |. c. p. 218, pl. viii. The head is thick, triangular, distinct from the neck, the upper surface perfectly plane, the sides nearly vertical; the snout is very short, broader than long, rounded, considerably shorter than the distance between the eye and the ear-opening; the latter is vertically elliptic, oblique, and nearly as long as the eye. The body is stout, fusiform, four times as long as the head. The limbs are strong ; if stretched forwards, the fore limb reaches the tip of the snout or slightly beyond; the hind limb reaches about two thirds the distance between groin and axilla. The digits are short and strong, feebly compressed, with powerful, sharp, curved claws; the 1 See footnote, p. 37. VoL. X11.—ParT u. No. 2.—Apri/, 1886. H 44 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES shortest finger is the first, then come successively the fifth, the second, the third, and the fourth, which, however, is only very slightly longer than the preceding; the toes, as regards length, form the following succession, beginning with the shortest :—first, second, fifth, third, fourth. The lower surface of the digits is provided with a series of transverse lamelle, which are straight under the basal phalanx and angularly curved under the others; twenty or twenty-one lamelle under the fourth toe. The soles are granular. The tail is not much longer than the head and body, cylindrical, not very thick, and of nearly the same diameter throughout to the extremity, which is obtuse. But the most striking peculiarity is that this organ is prehensile, as distinctly shown by all three specimens; as far as I know, no other Scincoid possesses this character. The rostral is small, six-sided, nearly twice as broad as high, not visible from above. The frontonasal is the largest head-shield; it is seven-sided, and nearly as broad as long; a pair of short prefrontals follow. The frontal is small, broader than long, sub- hexagonal ; a pair of fronto-parietals of nearly the same size, or larger than, the frontal. The interparietal is larger than the frontal, longer than broad, subquadrangular, inequilateral, with truncate posterior angle. The parietals are scarcely longer than the interparietal. The hinder part of the head is covered with several occipitals, the central of which forms a suture with the interparietal ; two very large temporals, the upper being the largest. There are five band-like supraoculars, the posterior being the smallest, the second the broadest. The nostril is ovate, vertical, slightly oblique, and pierced in the middle of a quadrangular lateral nasal; two loreals follow. A series of five or six infraorbitals separates the eye from the upper labials; of the latter there are six or seven, the first smallest, the last much elongate. The mental is very small and four- sided; on each side are five or six infralabials; the chin-shields are numerous and irregular, and pass gradually into the scales of the gular region. ' The scales on the body are large, largest and slightly striated on the back ; thirty- six or thirty-eight scales round the middle of the body, and forty-seven to fifty from the occiput to the base of the tail. The scales on the upper surface of the limbs are about the size of those on the flanks; they are smaller on the lower surface. Eight slightly enlarged scales border the anal cleft. The scales on the tail are as on the body, and there is inferiorly a series of transversely dilated ones. The colour of the upper surfaces is either greenish white with irregular dark brown cross bands, or olive-brown with lighter variegations, and with or without irregular blackish spots. In one of the specimens the head is reddish brown above. The lower surfaces are greenish white. The largest specimen measures :— Fotal length, yeu os su + ne ee ae ee Of ommnallim: Head, toccciput, er ue . ee en a Head, to eat-openimes sts cee eee De ss AND BATRACHIANS OF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS. 45 \Waolin@tleml ~ 5 56 5 o «© o 56 «oo Gebimblnn, Hromendtofssnout torventi ee aeten ee 290) ss From end of snout to forelimb . .. . 95 ,, horeslimbae pa eee ee es koe LOO ind olimby lee | 2 eA eee EY ae bee ell as, Dalle oe oe pe Ceti Ae est ea, a0 Ot faze This Lizard is herbivorous. OPHIDIA. BOIDZ. Enyervs, Wagl. 14. Enya@rvs carinatus, Schneid. Appears to be very abundant and generally distributed in the Solomon group. We have specimens from San Christoval, Santa Anna, Ugi, Shortland, Treasury, and Faro Islands. Mr. Guppy states that he obtained in Treasury Island a specimen 3} feet long and 6 inches in girth, which, however, went bad in the spirit. The geographical area of E. carinatus extends to the Moluccas and the Pelew Islands. 15. Enyerus Brproni, Hombr. & Jacq. This strictly Polynesian species is less abundant than the preceding in the Solomons, and has only been found in San Christoval, and, by Mr. Guppy, in the southern island of the Three Sisters; it is not known to occur further west or north. It is found in the Fiji and Friendly Islands, the New Hebrides, and New Caledonia. COLUBRID. DeEnproPuis, Boie. 16. DENDROPHIS SOLOMONIS. Dendrophis solomonis, Giinth. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (4) ix. 1872, p. 25. Of this species, which occurs also in Duke of York Island, Mr. Guppy collected specimens in San Christoval, Santa Anna, and Shortland Islands. Dipsas, Boie. 17. DIpsas IRREGULARIS, Merr. Inhabits Celebes, the Moluccas, New Guinea, New Ireland, and New Britain. Mr. Guppy obtained two specimens in Treasury Island. H2 46 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES ELAPID. HopPLocePHALus, Cuv. 18. HopLocEPHALws PAR. (Plate VII. fig. 4.) Hoplocephalus par, Bouleng. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1884, p. 210. The body is moderately elongate. The head is depressed, moderately large, slightly widened posteriorly; the eye is of moderate size, its diameter one third the length of the snout, with vertical pupil and without supraciliary ridge. The rostral is consider- ably broader than deep, and its upper border forms a very open angle, which is visible from above; the fronto-nasals are half as long as the prefrontals, which are a little shorter than the frontal; the latter is pentagonal and only a little longer than broad ; the length of the parietals equals that of the prefrontals and frontal together. The nasal forms a short suture with the preocular; postoculars two, lower largest. Seven upper labials, third and fourth entering the eye; the first is the smallest, the third is larger than the fourth, the sixth is the largest of all. One temporal in the first row, two in the second, three in the third. The dorsal scales are equal, and their longitudinal series in even numbers; there are sixteen on the anterior and median parts of the body, fourteen on the posterior part; 166 ventral shields and 43 pairs of caudals ; the anal is divided. The coloration is very handsome. The upper surface of the head to the lip is uni- form blackish brown, and the same colour forms a narrow border to every one of the dorsal scales except a few of the laterals. The body is crossed above by broad red- brown bands, separated by narrow white interspaces; there are thirty-nine of these red bands to the extremity of the tail. The lower surface of the head and body are uni- form white, except on the posterior extremity of the body, where the red and black extend as lines along the sutures of the ventrals; on the tail the red forms complete annuli, the white interspaces being, however, wider inferiorly than superiorly. Total length 75 centim., tail 11 centim. One specimen was obtained by Mr. Guppy on Faro Island. HYDROPHIID. Puaturvs, Latr. 19. PuaTuRus Fasciatus, Daud. This Sea-Snake, which is found throughout the East-Indian archipelago and Poly- nesia, was also collected by Mr. Guppy. AND BATRACHTANS OF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS. 47 BATRAOHIA, ECAUDATA. FIRMISTERNIA. RANIDA. Rana, Linn. 1. Rana BUFONIFORMIS. (Plate VIII.) Rana bufoniformis, Bouleng. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1884, p. 210. The vomerine teeth form two short oblique series entirely behind the level of the choanz; they do not extend outwards beyond the latter, and the space between the two series equals the length of one of them. ‘The lower jaw shows no tooth-like pro- cesses. The Eustachian tubes are larger than the choane. The head is very large, its length being contained only once and three fifths in the length of the vertebral column; the length of the nine anterior vertebre equals the distance from the nostril to the tympanum; the width of the head is greater than its length, and is contained once and one third in the length of the vertebral column; the contour of the head is a semioval. The snout is short and rounded, its length equalling the diameter of the orbit; the upper lip projects but slightly beyond the lower, and the profile of the snout forms a pretty regular curve ; the nostril is a little nearer the end of the snout than the orbit: the loreal region is very oblique and concaye, and the canthus rostralis is distinct though obtuse, and straight. ‘The eye is very large and perfectly lateral; the interorbital space is plane, and its width equals that of the upper eyelid. The tympanum is perfectly distinct; its vertical diameter, which is little greater than its horizontal, equals one third the horizontal diameter of the eye, and is a little less than the distance which separates it from the orbit. The fore limb, stretched backwards, reaches as far as the vent. The fingers are short and thick, with obtuse, slightly swollen tips, and with large round subarticular tubercles; the inner finger is nearly as long as the third, and considerably longer than the second, which is a little shorter than the fourth; there are three oval metacarpal tubercles, the inner of which is the largest and the most distinct. The hind limb is short; if stretched forwards along the body, the tibio-tarsal articulation reaches the hinder border of the eye; the length of the tibia equals the length of the head. The toes are short, two thirds webbed, with the tips dilated into regular disks, which are, however, relatively not much larger than in Rana kuhlii; the web reaches the penul- timate phalanx on the inner side of the third toe and on both sides of the fourth, otherwise attains the distal disks; the subarticular tubercles are very large and oval 48 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES There are two metatarsal tubercles—an inner, oval, flattened, and an outer, roundish, rather indistinct. There is not a trace of a fold along the inner edge of the tarsus. The skin of the head is rough with very small warts, which become large on the hinder half of the upper eyelid and on the occipital region ; on the back and sides and on the upper surface of the limbs the warts are very prominent, round, of larger and smaller size, studded with pores as in Bombinator; on each side of the back the warts are more elongate and confluent, so as to form an indication of a lateral glandular fold, which is, however, frequently broken up, and does not extend beyond the sacrum. Above the temporal region is a large elongate wart, which might be termed a parotoid gland. The fore limbs are nearly smooth. The lower surfaces are smooth except the belly and the lower surface of the thighs, which are feebly granulate. The upper surfaces are of a uniform purplish brown, and the lower uniform yel- lowish. From snout to vent . . . . . . . 145 millim. ead) .< <\. coteoe 4 aes .2 of cae 110 TBOOES s68) mapasis lis neh ae wan eae 34 Numerous specimens were collected by Mr. Guppy in the Shortland, Treasury, and Faro Islands. Mr. Guppy observes :—‘ Horned frogs are very numerous in these islands, and so closely do they imitate their surroundings in colour and pattern, that on one occasion I captured one by accidentally placing my hand on it when clasping a tree.” AND BATRACHIANS OF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS. 59 ARCIFERA. HYLIDA. Hyta, Laur. 8. Hyua macrops. (Plate XI. fig. 5.) Hyla macrops, Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. N. H. (5) xii. 1883, p. 164. The tongue is shortly oval, slightly nicked and slightly free behind. The vomerine teeth form two short transverse oval groups situated exactly in the middle between the choane. The latter are large, larger than the Eustachian tubes. The head is depressed, a little broader than long; in the male its length is contained exactly three times in the total length, in the female it is contained three times and one third to three times and two fifths. The snout is broadly rounded, not projecting, as long as the diameter of the orbit; the canthus rostralis is distinct and curved, and the loreal region very oblique and concave; the nostril is nearer the tip of the snout than the orbit. The eye is large, especially in the male, and the interorbital space plane and as broad as the upper eyelid. The tympanum is very distinct, circular, and measures half the diameter of the eye, or slightly more; its distance from the orbit equals two fifths its diameter. The fore limb, if stretched backwards, reaches as far as the vent in the female, a little beyond in the male. The disks of the fingers are of moderate size, smaller than the tympanum, and a little larger than those of the toes. The first finger is the shortest, and apparently opposable; the second and fourth are equal; a short web unites the fingers at the base; the subarticular tubercles are small. There are no distinct metacarpal tubercles, and no projecting rudiment of pollex. In the breeding male the inner side of the first finger is covered with blackish rugosities, The hind limb is long and slender, the tibio-tarsal articulation reaching the tip of the snout or nearly so far. The toes are moderate, three fourths webbed, with small subarticular tubercles. Two metatarsal tubercles, the outer very small, or quite indistinct, the inner small and elliptic. No tarsal fold. The skin is smooth, largely granulate on the belly and under the thighs. The upper surfaces are uniform green, and the lower white; the hinder side of the thighs brown. A large fronto-parietal fontanella is present, and, as in many South-American Hyle, the bones are green. The male has an internal subgular vocal sac. VOL. XI1.—pParT 1. No. 4.—April, 1886. K 60 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES (oir rr millim. millim. Bront snout touvent, elias einen ee eS 54. Head... -s tos ae sGeieae. cee) ea ee ee 17 \WWathdivorelsel 4 sl 6 Go 68 oo do oo leis 19 Horetlimbs. oc. 2) cule Me on eee eee 34 and) oc te ee ee oc ee ee el) 14 Hind dimb: = <8eecj0ne is. Dal geeee Sell 93 Boot. = 5 chihlpete ciecles dee ie and ee LO. 23 Four specimens, one male and three females, were collected by Mr. Guppy in Treasury Island. 9. Hy. THESAURENSIS. (Plate XI. fig. 4.) Hyla thesaurensis, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1877, p. 421. A specimen was collected in Treasury Island by Mr. Guppy, which agrees well with Peters’s description, except that the fingers are distinctly webbed at the base while Peters describes them as free. I have, however, no hesitation in referring the specimen to Hyla thesaurensis. Another question is whether this form and the preceding are specifically distinct from each other or only colour varieties; I am not able to decide this point at present for want of material, but strongly incline to regard them only as varieties. The unique specimen appears to be a half-grown female. Its coloration and dimen- sions are as follows :—The head and back are blackish brown; a broad white vertebral line extends from the fronto-parietal fontanella to the extremity of the coccyx; another one on each side, commencing on the border of the upper eyelid; a short white streak on the end of the snout; a curved transverse white streak between the eyes, and a curved white streak on the side of the head, from below the nostril to the angle of the mouth. The limbs are light olive above, and the lower surfaces white. rom: snout tonventi. oe ee eens Head) 6 Boe iS 3 nck enamel OB Le Width ofthead). 2.2. .\ a) eae eee lees Horelimb:.. 13. 2) sa) scope neice on aes Hand) .. .. = |... 2) Snr Omls Mind limb::. 2.0..... . 3. 4, Hoplocephalus par, p. 46. 4a. Ditto, profile of head. x 2. PLATE VIII. Rana bufoniformis, p. 47, with view of open mouth. PLATE IX. Rana guppyi, p. 48, with view of open month. PLATE X. Rana opisthodon, p. 50. a. Adult female. 6. Open mouth. c. Egg, natural size. d. Egg, before hatching, ventral view. x 3. é. Egg, before hatching, lateral view. x 3. Ff. Young, coiled up in the egg, ventral view. x 3. g- Young, coiled up in the egg, lateral view. x 3. h. Young, just after leaving the egg, dorsal view. x 3. i. Young, just after leaving the egg, ventral view. xX 3. PLATE XI. 1. Cornufer guppyi, p.53. Female. la. Ditto, male. 16. Ditto, open mouth. 61 62 ON THE REPTILES AND BATRACHIANS OF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS. Fig. 2. Cornufer solomonis, p. 54. Fig. 2a. Ditto, open mouth. Fig. 3. Hyla macrops, p. 59. Fig. 3a. Ditto, open mouth. Fig. 4. Hyla thesaurensis, p. 60. PLATE XII. Ceratobatrachus guentheri, p. 56. Figs. a-d. Upper view. Fig. e. Lower view. PLATE XIII. Ceratobatrachus quentheri, p. 56. Fig. a. Adult. Fig. 6. Half-grown. Fig. ¢. Profile of head. Fig. d. Open mouth. Fig. e. Skeleton, dorsal view. Fig. f. Lower view of skull. Fig. g. Lateral view of skull. Fig. h. Mandible. x 2. Fig. 7. Hyoid. x 2. Fig. &. Sternal apparatus. x 2. Oe if) LEPIDODACTYLUS (\GUPPYT. 2. LIPINIA ANOLIS 3.CORUCIA Z CEPHALUS PAR las} : a AS hy O ‘d ie ie) P Swit del et ith Oo. RANA BUFONIFORM! VFO 2 Wantern Bros P. Set delet bth RANA GUPPY!. a SD os a eis By ¥ * * rey P Smt del et lith RANA OPISTHCDON 4 yy, TON. LOWLTO P. Smut del et ith. Mintern Bros. mp. 1.CORNUFER GUPPY1. 2.CORNUFER SOLOMONIS. 3.HYLA MACROPS. 4.HYLA THESAURENSIS. @ TOMS P. Smit delet hth WMantern Bros. inp. CERATOBATRACHUS GUENTHERI iw = By «39% Ann y NA OP AAR AAA AAR I SN Sa ae EE Sr P Smit del. et hth CERATOBATRACHUS GUENTHERI. Mimiern Bros imp et, PT ne ae VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates) . Parr 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . » 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) 3. (1877, containing 6 Plates) » 4. (1878, containing 9 Plates) 5. (1878, containing 3 Plates) 6. (1878, containing 9 Plates) » 7. (1878, containing 7 Plates) 8. (1878, containing 8 Plates) 9. (1878, containing 4 Plates) » 10. (1879, containmg 6 Plates) 5 11. (1879, containing 5 Plates) », 12. (1879, containing 7 Plates) » 13. (1879, containing Title and Index) Gunerat Inpes, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) VOLUME XI. (1880-1885 containing 97 Plates) Parr 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) » 2. (1880, containing 7 Plates) » 8. (1881, containing 8 Plates) » & (1881, containmg 3 Plates) » 5. (1881, containing 13 Plates) » 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) » 7. (1882, contaiming 9 Plates) » 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates) »» 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) » 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) », 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and Index) ,, VOLUME XII. Parl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) » 2. (1886, containing 7 Plates) 2 Price 33 To Fellows. — wo @ — nw © Sale) ee Kee SS oie ts — on Pale hole ey tS) eel SN Viet 1 ed ital — Poet irl om et Jo a co ORS 0 12 d. 3 0 6 0 6 0 6 10) 0 0 0 0 4) 0 6 Seo on OSS Se On OS So So o To the Public. £ . 13 0 Ss. 7 12 110 — : wo COrYrr COCO Fr RF Fr oO FH wwe CCF CO FH CO KH eK CS (=) 12 16 d. SOF OPO. 5O.'Ss0) Sr OS New Grn Ono KJ) = el — Va aa <= a J <> ea — Yaa =) So CONTENTS. II. On the Reptiles and Batrachians of the Solomon Islands. By G. A. BouLEnerr, BZ. 8ssx(Plabes VEL: to Sls) ogo es Pe SE Aj earth ek Ae eae ee THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto. According tv the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings”’ contain not only notices of all busi- ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom- mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given. The “ Proceedings ” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of. June, August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding year. ‘They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations. The “ Transactions ” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but not less than three parts are usually issued in each year. Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society ‘at 25 per cent. less than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon _purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds. Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (11 Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through any bookseller. P. L. SCLATER, epee ‘ Secretary. TRANSACTIONS OF _ THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Vou. XII.—Parrt 3. LONDON: PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY, SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE; AND BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW. August 1886. Price 6s. ‘Taylor and Francis, Printere.] [Red Lion Court, Fleet Street- TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. To Fellows. To the Public. Lys. va. eo peak VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates) . . . Price 313 6 418 0O* VOLUME II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates). . . Price 4 0 0 by Gye ors VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates) . . Price 3 8 6 ATU OF VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . . Price 6 2 0 S264 VOLUME V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . . Price 5 4 3 619 0 VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates) . . Price 11 5 0 15 0 0 VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates) . . Price 817 0 1116 0 VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 38 pes) Ne EP (Pamnnlen(1 872) cave Okt Wy tie aetiete. omy 7 eager bee 10) LONG 014 0 ST OMI a. ch nt Gne rk Ree mir ered hI: G 220 PUTS UMIRTOW SE Sat tee pecitiee Sie Rect SecGen 7 20 116 0 Beran (1873) ones ety iste eee et ake eh Gatley; ec O PLD. ico lvls 0 MD ae (LOT) cod) ic ebelalrses Jaltt epdtte snar Sah Ace a yl) le mnt 1 4 0 wa ai (LBTS) Sie ci vote eoM lowe oo) er iea Pina tae arabian cs Panes ee OS EOFS G 1 6 0 PRT (LOTA)ewaoy a datos: (een innn At Magee Uae odie teak, ee Ole 12 0 MS NAST as chek oa Ge Se Se oe OTe 140 OGM EBT Ae cuts en tem ats tr pina mean a ols Seed al IvRGs 22 0 VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 O 16 0 0 Parr 1. (1875, containing 22 Plates) . . . . . anil aro) 20 ye 10 3, 2 (1875, containing 12 Plates) . . .. . Pr lg ble cG 22 0 5) Ube. (875 yeontaining 5 Plates)°. <2 302s \ceeukiotss ag Loe 10 1 4 0 » 4 (1875, containing 14 Plates) . . . . . Sep ard baal Wt Ree ey 2 2 0 3ye5.5 (1875, contaming 9! Plates) 2702) 6 Seer aees, lee G 110 0 », 6. (1876, containing 4 Plates) . eT OnLOr'G 014 0 », 7. (1876, containing 7 Plates) . par, On loo LLG ,, 8. (1876, containing 10 Plates) . . . . . ee le tO 1 4 0 », 9. (1876, containing 6 Plates). . . . . . Seas. 0 112 0 ,, 10. (1877, containing 5 Plates). . . . [eB 110 0 » 1]. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and baad) » 9015 9 1) pl 40 * Only odd parts of these volumes ‘can be supplied. Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. ake [ 63 ] IV. On the Anatomy and Systematic Position of a Gigantic Earthworm (Microcheta rappi) from the Cape Colony. By Frank E. Bepparp, W.A., F.R.S.E., F.Z.S., Prosector to the Society. Received November 3rd, 1884, read November 4th, 1884. [Puates XIV., XV.] INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. SoME forty years ago there was published in the ‘Transactions’ of the Wiirtemberg Academy of Sciences' a brief account, accompanied by a plate, of a gigantic Earthworm, a native of the Cape of Good Hope. The author of this paper, Dr. Rapp, contented himself with describing the more obvious external and internal characters, and his description will be considered in reference to the several points with which it deals in the course of the present Memoir. Unfortunately at the time when Rapp published his account of “ Lwmbricus microcheta,” as he termed this Earthworm, the recorded observations on the anatomy of the group were extremely few, and in consequence it was impossible to compare its structure with other forms. It is not surprising, there- fore, to find many structural details, which are now known to be extremely important for classificatory purposes, omitted, and others too briefly described to be of much use, in Rapp’s paper; it would, in fact, be quite impossible to decide upon the accurate systematic position of Lumbricus microcheta from its perusal, although M. Perrier? is quite right in stating that it cannot at any rate belong to the genus Lwmbricus as now understood. Of late years more attention has been directed to this very interesting group of animals, and we are now in possession of a very rational scheme of classification, which is due to M. Perrier®. This classification is based upon internal structure, though taking in consideration also certain external characters; the impossibility of deciding upon the zoological rank and affinities of an animal by external characters alone is perhaps more strikingly emphasized in the Oligocheta than in any other group in the whole animal kingdom ; indeed it appears quite obvious that it should be so when we consider that the differences of habit, physiological needs, and so forth cannot be great between different species. Setting aside the previous systems of classification, which mainly depended upon the ? Jahresheft. d. Ver. f. yaterl. Naturk. in Wiirtemberg, Jahrg. iy. (1848) p. 142. * Arch. de Zool. Exp. t. ix. p. 239, note. At the conclusion of his paper Rapp does suggest the formation of a new genus Microcheta, which I adopt here, naming the species after Rapp, since he first described it. ® Nouvelles Arch. d. Museum, t. viii. VOL. X11.—Part 11. No. 1.—August, 1886.— L ee y est x iSpy aN 64 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE ANATOMY AND arrangement of the sete, M. Perrier directed attention to the variability of the gene- rative system, and divided the Oligocheta terricola into three main groups :—(1) Lombriciens preclitelliens, (2) Lombriciens intraclitelliens, and (3) Lombriciens post- clitelliens ; in the first of these the ducts of the testes open in front of the clitellum, in the second group they open within it, in the third they open behind. The number and position of the copulatory pouches, the characters of the vascular system, and so forth, serve to subdivide these three orders into genera and into species; even the species are found to differ by definite internal characters, generally the number and structure of the copulatory pouches. Being anxious to secure a specimen of Lumbricus microcheta, I wrote to the Rev. G. R. Fisk, C.M.Z.S8., of Breakwater, Cape Town, who most kindly secured and sent to me a fine living specimen of the worm, which arrived in perfect safety at the end of August last. Mr. Fisk had previously brought the matter before the Philosophical Society of Cape Town' in order to obtain information as to the way in which a specimen could be got. In the discussion which followed, a number of interesting facts respecting the occurrence of these gigantic creatures were made known, which are well worth repeating here ; I quote the following passages :—‘ Professor Guthrie could vouch for Earthworms of 4 feet in length, though he believed they only appeared after very heavy rains. He remembered going down to Port Elizabeth in 1876, and when near Jansenville he was surprised to see a number of these monstrous worms creeping about on the ground, which was then very wet. These worms were quite 4 feet long, and on lifting one of them on his stick both ends hung to the ground; that must have been nearly 6 feet, though of course when lifted on the stick it was stretched out. “Mr. Bolus said that he had seen a similar thing in 1874 .... immediately after excessively heavy rains. The whole of the road for some distance was thinly covered with these worms, there being some hundred or two of them. These worms were about as thick as one’s fore finger, and about 5 feet in length. The soil was Karroo soil, and was usually extremely dry. The colour of the worms was somewhat lighter than the ordinary Earthworms, and was of an ash-grey tint. Mr. ‘Trimen, in Natal, had seen large Earthworms of from 2 to 3 feet in length after heavy rains. They were of a green tint, and presented a most unpleasant appearance.” Another piece of information respecting these worms is contained in a letter kindly addressed to me from a gentleman resident in Kleinpoort; of the occurrence of these creatures Mr. de Witt Meulen says, ‘‘ These worms appear only one, two, or three times a year... when the ground has been thoroughly soaked by an abundant downpour of rain.... They never seem to return into the earth, but to be killed within six hours by the heat of the sun,... The ground here is very hard, chiefly clay, and when any water is found under it it is invariably brackish. I may add that no domestic animal whatever—dogs, pigs, fowls, &c.—touch them.” * Reported in ‘The Cape Times’ for Thursday, May 29th, 1884; see also ‘ Nature,’ Oct. 9th, 1884, p. 570. SYSTEMATIC POSITION OF A GIGANTIC EARTHWORM. 69 The fact that these animals will live in soil impregnated with brackish water is highly interesting ; we know of two other species, however, which live among decaying vegetable matter cast up by the sea, and therefore quite salt—these are Pontodrilus littoralis and Pontodrilus marionis*. Such facts may possibly help to get over the great difficulties connected with the geographical distribution of these animals. It was formerly believed that Earthworms and their eggs were killed by immersion in salt water, and it was presumed, therefore, that the facts in their geographical distribution would be of particular value, inasmuch as the species would be indigenous to the countries where they were found’, and the presence, in two countries separated by the sea, of the same, or at least closely allied genera, would furnish very strong evidence in favour of a land connection having existed formerly between the two regions. Since we find closely allied species, let alone genera, in widely separated countries *, the occurrence of which is hardly explicable by the interference of man, the facts stated above seem to suggest that the cocoons of Earthworms may, after all, be transported across the sea on floating timber. External Characters. The extreme length of Microcheta rappi it is difficult to state with certainty ; during its lifetime the animal elongates and contracts itself so very much; the accom- panying drawing (Pl. XIV.) represents very fairly the average length of the animal, which appears to be between 4 and 5 feet. When killed and placed in spirit it contracted itself to 38 inches. The colour when living is admirably illustrated by Mr. Smit’s drawing, which was made from the living animal. The dorsal surface is dark green, the colour being especially bright for a space of about 3 inches near the anterior end of the body, elsewhere it passes into a duller greenish violet; the ventral surface is of a flesh-red ; when placed in spirit the colour after a time faded to a dull grey, but the bright green patch in front, corresponding in fact to the clitellum, remained for a very long time. The sete are arranged in two pairs as in the common British Lumbricus terrestris, and nearly equidistant from each other. As pointed out by Rapp they are extremely small and inconspicuous, and tend to disappear altogether at the anterior end of the body; this makes it extremely difficult to fix accurately the boundaries of the segments in this region, since, as will be pointed out presently, the mesenteries have lost their 1 Perrier, Arch. d, Zool, Exp. t. ix. 2 Except, of course, such anomalies as were evidently caused by the agency of man, e. g. the occurrence of Pericheta in hothouses in England and the Jardin des Plantes at Paris; these specimens have, no doubt, been imported along with plants from foreign countries. 3 As an instance of this, the distribution of Acanthodrilus may be adduced ; there are seven species of the genus known—three from Africa, one from Madagascar, two from New Caledonia, and one from Kerguelen Island, and another, which I hope to describe shortly, came in the same box with the large Earthworm described in the present paper. I have also received examples of three distinct species from New Zealand. L2 66 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE ANATOMY AND distinctive character, and are metamorphosed into a mass of fibres uniting the pharynx to the parietes, while the external segmentation is not distinct, since most of the segments are, as in other Earthworms, divided again by additional transverse furrows. In front of the upper row of sete are a pair of apertures on either side of the body; these are the openings of the segmental tubes ; the position of these apertures is the same as that found in Urocheta, Anteus, Rhinodrilus, Eudrilus, and Moniligaster ; in Lumbricus and other genera the segmental tubes open in front of the ventral pair of sete. When the animal was placed in spirit the orifices of the segmental tubes were rendered very conspicuous by the expulsion through them of a quantity of fluid which settled down as a flocculent precipitate. The most careful search failed to show any dorsal pores; as, however, these struc- tures are occasionally absent in Earthworms (e. g. in Pontodrilus), the fact is not remarkable. The specimen appeared to be fully mature, and the clitellum occupies about twenty segments, from segment ten to thirty inclusive; it is however only developed upon the dorsal surface, and is distinguishable in the living animal, and, to a less degree, after prolonged immersion in spirit, by a light-green colour well shown in Pl. XIV.; on - the ventral surface of the body, in the region of the clitellum, the green colour is replaced by a flesh-red, which faded to a yellowish grey under the action of alcohol. The male generative ducts open on to the eighteenth segment, but I was unable to detect their apertures on the outside of the body ; the termination of each vas deferens was, however, plainly visible from the inside. The position of the apertures is therefore within the clitellum, and Microcheta clearly belongs to the intraclitellian group of Perrier. There are a number of papille developed in certain of the anterior segments of the body, which no doubt serve to attach the animals together during copulation; they correspond in every case to the innermost pair of sete. The presence of such papille is very common in Earthworms, and they are frequently provided with special glands. In Microcheta the glands of the papille are arranged three to each papilla; they are somewhat oval in shape, and conspicuous from their whitish colour; the three glands are in contact with each other, and radiate outwards from the point of opening on to the papilla. These glands are often termed capsulogenous glands, as they are believed to assist in the secretion of the cocoon. Nephridia. The nephridia of this worm are very remarkable. Their orifice in front of the upper pair of sete (cf. Pl. XIV.) is noticed and figured by Rapp, who gives the following description of the organs themselves (Joc. cit. p. 143):— ... “ Runde Oeffnungen, die SYSTEMATIC POSITION OF A GIGANTIC EARTHWORM. 67 in ein kleines, unter der Haut liegendes Bliaschen fiihren, es scheinen Schleimabson- derungswerkzeuge (oder Respirationsorgane?) zu sein.” From this description it is clear that Rapp did recognize the peculiar form of these organs in Microchwta. On opening the body of the animal immediately after it had been killed by immersion in weak spirit a number of long oval sacs, distended by their fluid contents, were apparent in several of the anterior segments of the body, a pair to each segment; it appeared at first that these might be the copulatory pouches, since the rest of the organs—which lies almost under the alimentary canal, and close to the mesenteries, which are here specially thickened and muscular—was invisible; on further dissection, however, these vesicular structures turned out to be diverticula of the duct of the nephridium. Several of these are displayed in Pl. XV. fig. 6; each consists of (1) a tuft of coiled glandular tubes communicating with (2) a wide, but thin-walled duct which narrows abruptly into a short, thick tube, distinguished from the rest of the duct by its yellow colour; this latter opens on to the exterior by a pore situated just behind the more dorsally placed pair of sete. The duct of the nephridium, near the external opening, gives off posteriorly a long, oval, cecal tube; this is supported by a delicate membrane which runs along the whole of its posterior surface, and is attached to the body-wall. The nephridia of the anterior part of the body, down to about the twenty-seventh ring, have the same structure that has been described; there are a pair to each segment as far forward as that which immediately follows the pharynx, which is bounded in front by the most anterior of the specially thickened mesenteries. In front of this mesentery there are only two pairs of nephridia, which are imbedded among the confused mass of muscular fibres representing the most anterior mesenteries. Iam not able to state how many segments are included in this region of the body, unless the setee really mark the number of segments, in which case there are three. The internal opening of the segmental tubes, however, is not within the same segment that contains the greater part of the organ, and on to the outer wall of which it opens; it was quite easy to make out that the proximal portion of the tube perfo- rated the mesentery forming the anterior boundary of the segment, and terminated freely within the cavity of the segment in front in a ciliated funnel (Pl. XV. fig. 6) ; about 54, of an inch, or rather less, of the proximal clear-walled portion of the tube depended freely within this segment. A similar arrangement is usual among Karth- worms. Inthe hinder part of the body, from segment twenty-eight onwards, the form of the segmental organs isa little different. The glandular portion consists, as in the more anterior series, of a tuft of tubules generally disposed in loops, the tubes forming the loop being variously coiled round each other. ‘This part of the organ is situated close to the ventral blood-vessel, and is partly covered by the alimentary canal, as in the more anteriorly placed nephridia; it appears, however, to be proportionally smaller. The duct formsa wide,. thin-walled tube, and opens by a thick, short, terminal portion ; the duct is, however, prolonged beyond its aperture and towards the dorsal 68 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE ANATOMY AND surface in the way shown in fig. 3, Pl. XV. The portion of the duct which lies beyond (above) the aperture evidently corresponds to the vesicular diverticulum of the more anterior nephridia. The large size of the nephridia (? inch) rendered it quite easy to inflate the duct by means of a blow-tube, and to make sure of the connection between the duct and the diverticulum, though this was sufficiently obvious without. . The upper portion of the wide muscular duct of the segmental tubes in this region of the body is thickly covered by a layer of large cells filled with round, clear bodies of a brownish tint; these were so numerous as to obscure the nucleus altogether. The presence of these cells gives a yellowish colour to that part of the nephridium where they exist, the rest being almost colourless. These cells appear to be simply modified cells of the perivisceral cavity; they are also extremely abundant on the intestine, where their occurrence has been long known in the common Earthworm. It is very remarkable to find them only covering the nephridia of the posterior half of the body, and absent from the more anterior series in Microcheta. In fig. 3, Pl. XV., are displayed some of the nephridia of the posterior region of the body; the distribution of the “chloragogic” cells is indicated by the dotting on the terminal section of the nephridium ; below this region, which ends very abruptly, are hardly any traces of these cells, only a few being visible hereand there. The statement that these peculiarly modified perivisceral cells are absent also from the anterior series of nephridia does not of course imply that these latter have no peritoneal covering. The nephridia of Microchwta are, on the whole, similar to those of other Earth- worms, but differ by the disproportionate development of the terminal muscular portion of the organ, and also by its large diverticulum. A similar diverticulum is figured by Gegenbaur in Senuris’. In certain of the anterior segments of the body there are a number of structures developed near the orifice of the segmental organs which have some interest in connec- tion with the much debated question of the homologies between the nephridia and the copulatory pouches. These are represented on fig. 4 of Pl. XV., and more highly magnified in fig. 6. In the thirteenth segment is a single minute whitish body about the side of a millet- seed ; this body is a cecal pouch with muscular walls opening on to the exterior of the body in front of the nephridium. In the succeeding segment there are four of these pouches arranged as in the figure, the two innermost being partly fused; in segment fifteen the disposition of these pouches is entirely similar, except that the two innermost are connected together at their upper instead of at their lower extremities ; finally, in segment sixteen there is only a single pair of these pouches corresponding to the innermost pair of the two segments immediately antecedent. “Ueber die sogenannten Respirationsorgane der Regenwiirmer,” Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. 1852. SYSTEMATIC POSITION OF A GIGANTIC EARTHWORM. 69 On the opposite side of the body an exactly equivalent series of pouches is present. I have ascertained by transverse sections that these structures are, as is stated, cecal pouches opening on to the exterior of the body. A second individual of this Earthworm, which was acquired by Mr. Bartlett, and lived for a short time in the Society's Gardens, showed some slight variation in the number of these pouches. On the left-hand side of the body the first segment has two, the second four, one being in reality double, the third and fourth segments three each. On the right-hand side of the body the first segment had two of these pouches, the two next three, and the last two. These variations are not, however, of any importance, I should imagine. These structures are not peculiar to Microcheta, but are represented in a species of Pericheta. In Pericheta aspergillum M. Perrier’ figures a series of small accessory bodies developed in the neighbourhood of the copulatory pouches, and I have repro- duced in fig. 7 of Pl. XV. M. Perrier’s drawing in order to display the close resemblance between the two sets of structures ; there can be little doubt that they correspond to each other, and their development in connection with the copulatory pouches in one worm and the segmental organs in the other is, at least, an indication of an homology between these latter, an homology which is undoubtedly supported by other facts. In any case the very close similarity between the copulatory pouch of Pericheta (fig. 7) with its accessory pouches, and the segmental organ of Microcheta (fig. 6) with a corresponding series of accessory pouches, is worth remarking as a curious coincidence, if no more. It must also be remembered that true copulatory pouches like those of other Earth- worms are absent in MWicrocheta, though their function is probably taken on by the structures already described; and it is not at all likely that the copulatory pouches, were they present, would have escaped attention in two separate individuals, since they are so extremely conspicuous in other Earthworms, even in immature individuals. It is possible that the correspondence between the copulatory pouches and the nephridia of Earthworms is only partial, that is to say, that the nephridia and the copulatory pouches are both derivable from a segmental organ like that of Microcheta with a large diverticulum. This hypothesis would explain several of the difficulties which beset the question of the homologies between the two structures; it might for instance account for the presence of a segmental organ and a copulatory pouch opening close together upon the same series of sete in Urocheta. Furthermore it is possible that the small diverticulum of the copulatory pouches found in so many species of Pericheta (see fig. 7, Pl. XV.) is a rudiment of a nephridium opening in common with it as in 1 For a discussion of the homologies between the segmental and the ducts of the generative system, including the copulatory pouches, see Lankester, Quart. Journ. Micr. Soc. 1864; Perrier, Arch. d. Museum, 1872, and other memoirs already cited. 70 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE ANATOMY AND Microcheta; in Urocheta and other Earthworms' where the nephridium opens upon the same series of sete as the copulatory pouch, the latter has no such rudiment, which is exactly what would be expected on this hypothesis. Another fact, which is of some importance from this point of view, is the condition of the spermathece in Ocnerodrilus? as diverticula of the vas deferens. I am of course quite aware that this is very hypothetical, and I merely make the suggestion for what it is worth. In any case it is interesting to notice that the structures which no doubt function as spermathece are placed behind the testes; it is invariably the case in other Earthworms that the spermathece lie anterior to, or at most in the same segments with, the testes. Circulatory System. The circulatory system of Wicrochewta presents some peculiarities which, so far as I am aware, have not been recorded in any other Earthworm except Megascolex ceru- leus*. The dorsal vessel, instead of being a simple tube, is composed of two distinct tubes only fused here and there; on Pl. XV. fig. 2, is a drawing of other dorsal and ventral vessels, together with the connecting hearts, slightly diagrammatic. The dorsal vessel, in segment three, is asimple tube; in the succeeding segment it is double, but the two halves are closely bound together, and only recognizable as distinct by the presence of two quite separated blood-clots lying side by side in the apparently single tube; at the hinder margin of the segment a pair of transverse vessels unite the dorsal with the ventral blood-vessel; in segment five the dorsal vessel divides immediately after passing through the mesentery into two separate tubes, which unite at the posterior end of the segment into a much dilated receptacle; with this are connected the two pairs of hearts of the segment; in the following segment, that which contains the gizzard, the dorsal vessel again splits into two halves, which are widely divaricated, but meet and fuse together before giving off the pair of hearts; the arrangement of the vessel in segment seven is precisely similar. In the next segment the dorsal vessel is apparently simple, and forms a very wide chamber, at least double the width of the same vessel in the preceding or succeeding segments; on slitting it open, however, it was found to be divided by a longitudinal septum reaching nearly as far as the posterior extremity; at this point the septum disappears, and the cavity is single; the exit of the two “hearts” is guarded by a valve on either side. In the two succeeding segments the dorsal vessel * Hudrilus appears to form an exception to this rule; but the structures described by Perrier as copulatory pouches are altogether so anomalous, that their correspondence with the copulatory pouches of other Earth- wo1ms cannot be regarded as certain, as Perrier himself implies. * Eisen, Nova Acta Soc. Reg. Sci. Upsala, vol. x. * F. E. Beddard, “On the Anatomy and Histology of Plewrocheta,” Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin. vol. xxx. p. 481. This genus is really identical with Templeton’s Megascolex. At the time when I wrote I had not seen the type-specimens and Templeton’s description is too vague to be of any use in recognizing the worm. SYSTEMATIC POSITION OF A GIGANTIC EARTHWORM. ee is single, and gives off on either side a pair of large “hearts,” uniting it with the ventral vessel. The existence of a double dorsal vessel appears to be an embryonic character, inas- much as the single dorsal vessel of Zwmbricus and of Criodrilus is formed by the coales- cence of two vessels, at first distinct}. Alimentary System. The alimentary canal commences by a large pharynx occupying the anterior three or four segments of the body, which is firmly attached to the body-wall by innumerable muscular bands; the cesophagus is long and narrow, and, as in most other intra- and postclitellian Earthworms, is continued beyond the gizzard; in Lwmbricus the gizzard marks the posterior boundary of the esophagus. Two or three segments behind the gizzard is a peculiar dilatation of the cesophagus (see fig. 4f, Pl. XV.), conspicuous by its reddish-purple colour, which is caused by the presence of a rich network of blood- vessels almost entirely covering its surface; on slitting open this section of the ceso- phagus it was found to have the appearance represented in fig. 5 of Pl. XV.; the epithelium is extremely thin and transparent, and covers an extraordinarily developed plexus of blood-vessels, composed of larger trunks running from end to end, and con- nected here and there by small transverse branches; no trace of the vascular network could be detected in the rest of the esophagus—the network disappeared entirely at the junction of this dilatation with both the preceding and succeeding sections of the cesophagus. The existence of a vascular plexus, or rather sinus, within the coats of the alimentary canal has been recorded by Vejdovsky in the Limicolous family Enchy- treeide ; in these worms the dorsal vessel, instead of running continuously from one end of the body to the other, ceases to be visible at the commencement of the intestines, and in fact enters the tissues of the organ at this point and forms a continuous sinus entirely surrounding the gut, but lying between its two muscular coats, In the same memoir Dr. Vejdovsky describes two cecal diverticula from the commencement of the mid gut, exactly at its junction with the cesophagus, which are similarly furnished with a network of vessels within their substance ; these are compared to a dilatation occurring at the hinder end of the cesophagus in Enchytreus ventriculosus*, which appears to be very closely similar to the structure I have just described in Microcheta; the walls are specially thickened and contain an immense number of clear vessels, which Dr. Vejdovsky presumes, from analogy, to be blood-vessels; he does not particularly describe the minute structure of this vascular dilatation, merely remarking its probable homology with the paired diverticula of other species of Enchytreus; Dr. Vejdovsky furthermore suggests that this organ functions as a liver, and corresponds morpho- logically with the paired ceca so commonly found in the genus Pericheta. ' Balfour, ‘Comparative Embryology,’ vol. i. p. 282. * ‘Monographie der Enchytraeiden, Prag, 1879, loc. cit. pl. vi. fig. 4, ld, pp. 33-35, VOL, XII,—PART 1. No. 2,— August, 1886. M 72 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE ANATOMY AND If this last comparison be just, it is of course impossible to compare the dilation of the oesophagus in Enchytrwus ventriculosus with that in Microcheta, which is clearly a portion of the cesophagus, and has nothing to do with the mid gut; on the other hand it seems to me also possible that the vascular dilatation of the cesophagus in Enchytreus ventriculosus may in reality correspond more closely with a somewhat similar structure in Ocnerodrilus. In this Annelid Hisen’* has described a pair of ceca developed from the cesophagus at a considerable distance from the mid gut; he does not, however, make any statements regarding their structure. It seems to me that the cesophageal dilatation of Microcheta, as well as these structures just referred to, probably correspond to the calciferous glands of Lwmbricus. The remainder of the alimentary canal in Microcheta presents no features of special interest. The intestine is capacious and furnished with a typhlosole which disappears at the hinder end of the body. The typhlosole presents a spongy appearance when examined with a lens, which is due to the immense development of blood-capillaries of various dimensions, which almost entirely fill up its interior; the interstices between the capillaries are occupied by large brown cells, evidently similar to those which clothe the outer surface of the intestine, the blood-vessels, and the segmental organs in the last half of the body. The intestine is unprovided with cwca or with glands of any description, as is remarked by Rapp. Generative System. (1) The clitellum occupies an unusually large number of segments; it extends from about segment ten to thirty, occupying therefore some twenty segments; it is distin- guishable from the rest of the integument by its colour, which is of a bright green: this is well shown in the accompanying Plate (Pl. XIV.); the colour faded to a con- siderable extent in alcohol, but at the time of writing this (some three months after the worm was placed in spirit) it is still recognizable; the clitellum does not, however, extend very far ventrally ; the peculiar green colour ceases at the apertures of the seg- mental organs and is replaced by a flesh-red. Perrier notices the same disposition of the clitellum in Anfeus; in that worm, as in Microcheta, the clitellum is not developed on the ventral surface of the body. The structure of the clitellum apparently differs from that of Lumbricus ; the latter has been investigated by Claparéde, and more recently by Dr. Horst and Dr. vy. Mojsisovics; the statements of the two last-named writers are in harmony with each other, but both differ considerably from the account given by Claparéde. According to Claparéde the hypoderm layer of the general body-surface is continued over the clitellum, but in that region of the body a glandular layer is inter- posed between the hypoderm and the layer of transverse muscles; the glandular layer 1 G. Hisen, “On the Anatomy of Ocnerodrilus,’ Nova Acta Soc. Reg. Sci. Upsala, vol. x. (series 3). SYSTEMATIC POSITION OF A GIGANTIC EARTHWORM. 73 consists of two rows of cells termed respectively the “ untere” and “ obere Saulenregion ;” below this, again, is a vascular layer. Drs. Horst and v, Mojsisovics interpret the structure of the clitellum differently. According to them the hypoderm layer becomes modified in the region of the clitellum ; its cells are considerably longer than elsewhere, and have taken on a glandular cha- racter ; below these is another layer of cells, which are distinguishable from the upper layer by their larger size, shape, and less granular contents; the upper row of cells corresponds therefore to the hypoderm plus the “obere Siiulenregion” of Claparéde, while the lower layer corresponds to the “ untere Sdulenregion.” The figures of transverse section of the clitellum given in Dr. yon Mojsisovics’s paper are not really so very different from those of Claparéde, and it is, indeed, difficult to understand why the latter should have insisted upon the distinctness of the hypoderm layer from the “ obere Saiulenregion,” inasmuch as he figures the cells of the two regions in some cases in actual contact, and, indeed, hardly indicates a septum of division at any point. It is a curious fact that the ultimate branches of the blood-system only reach halfway up to the outer layer of cells, and terminate precisely where, on Claparéde’s hypothesis, is the line of division between the hypoderm and “ obere Siulenregion,” and it is very possible that this fact caused Claparéde to distinguish them. A transverse section through the body-wall of Microcheta, in the region of the clitellum, is represented in fig. 8 of Pl. XV. The epidermis of the general body-surface is here unmodified; it is quite impossible to distinguish the cells which form the epidermis of the clitellum from those which are found elsewhere; the same narrow columnar cells, each with an oval nucleus situated near the lower end of the cell, form the chief part of the tissue, while here and there a larger granular cell occurs. The resemblance is in fact so complete that I have not thought it worth while to reproduce the epidermis of the general body-surface in another figure. The epidermis layer (e) is of course covered by the chitinous cuticle (c), and is bounded below by a stout membrane, which sends off prolongations both from its upper and lower surface; the former pass upwards between the epidermis-cells and are no doubt similar to the “processes of pigment-cells belonging to the connective-tissue system” which make their way among the epidermis-cells of Zwmbricus as described by the above-mentioned writers, as also by Prof. Lankester’ (in the Leech). Beneath the epidermis is the glandular layer of the clitelium (g/); the glandular cells of this are imbedded in a network of connective tissue continuous with the membranes which separate the glandular from the hypodermic layer. ‘The structure and arrangement of these glandular cells, again, appear to be different from that characteristic of Zumbricus. In the latter the cells are arranged in a regular fashion in double rows, separated by septa of connective tissue. In Microcheta the glandular layer of the clitellum is ‘ “On Intra-epithelial Capillaries in the Integument of the Medicinal Leech,” Quart, Journ. Micr. Soc. vol, xx. new ser. p. 303. 74 MR, F. E. BEDDARD ON THE ANATOMY AND rather different; there is no such regularity in its arrangement, and the cells are aggregated into variously sized groups; this appearance is displayed in fig. 8 of Pl. XV. Whether these aggregations of cells are really independent glands or not I am unable to state; it is sufficiently evident, however, that the clitellum of Microcheta does differ from that of Zumbricus, and I hope to be able to study it more fully at some fulure time. The description here is of preparations which have been only hardened in strong alcohol; this reagent appears to preserve the structure of the hypodermic cells very well indeed, but as I have not been able to compare its effects on the glandular region of the clitellum with that of other reagents, I am rather afraid of going into any more detailed description of the clitellum, and possibly describing the effects of the reagent instead of the real structure of the cells. The glandular portion of the clitellum is extremely vascular, and sends off here and there a loop of capillaries which penetrate the hypoderm as in other Earthworms. (2) The testes’ (Pl. XV. fig. 14, ¢) are two pairs of oval somewhat flattened glands, situated in segments ten and eleven; the anterior pair are rather larger than the posterior ; both are enveloped in a membranous sac, and are also firmly attached to the proximal portion of the vas deferens. The testes harbour an immense number of Gregarines. ‘These parasites are constantly found in Earthworms. (3) The vasa deferentia (Pl. XV. fig. 4, vd) are two delicate tubes, slightly sinuous, which open into the exterior of the body in the eighteenth segment just to the inside of the opening of the segmental tubes; at its point of aperture the vas deferens of either side is slightly dilated, but there were no traces of any prostate glands such as are so generally met with in Earthworms, especially in the postclitellian and intraclitellian genera. The position of these orifices within the clitellum shows that Microcheta must be referred to the Lombriciens intraclitelliens of Perrier. The vasa deferentia are rather hard to follow; their diameter is almost exactly the same as that of the longitudinal muscle-bundles, and moreover in segment sixteen they appear to run within the latter ; at any rate I was unable to see them in this segment, though they were, comparatively speaking, obvious in the preceding and the succeeding segment. In the twelfth segment the vas deferens bends inwards towards the middle line of the body and approaches its fellow of the opposite side; it perforates the mesentery and blends with a long, some- what oval, solid-looking body lying beneath the testes of its own side, and almost in contact with the corresponding structure of the other side of the body. This structure represents the ciliated funnel of the vas deferens, which is, in this Earthworm, extremely complicated; instead of opening freely into the body-cavity its aperture appeared to be plugged by the testes, to which it was firmly attached by its posterior extremity; a transverse section showed that this structure does really represent the fimbriated aperture of the vas deferens. It contains numerous cavities lined by tall, columnar, ciliated cells, and its compact structure is due to an excessive complication of the folds * Probably the equivalents of the seminal yesicles of Zumbricus and not the true testes. SYSTEMATIC POSITION OF A GIGANTIC EARTHWORM. 75 into which the terminal portion of the vas deferens has been thrown; in the segment in front, which contains the anterior pair of testes, there is a similar body, which is attached to the testes of its own side, and also continuous with the terminal portion of the vas deferens lying in segment eleven; the ventral blood-vessel, which elsewhere lies upon the nerve-cord, comes to be some way removed from it in these two segments, in order to make room for the dilated extremities of the vasa deferentia which partly cover the nerve-cord. ‘These structures and their relations to each other are exhibited in fig. 4 of P]. XV. The arrangement of the terminal apertures of the vasa deferentia, their continuity with the testes, is evidently very favourable for conveying the seminal fluid to the exterior ; in many Earthworms the fimbriated openings have no such direct connection with the testes, but lie on the posterior wall, while the testes themselves are attached to the anterior wall of the segment which contains them; in most cases, indeed, the apertures of the vasa deferentia are still further removed from the testes. In Pontodrilus the anterior pair of apertures are actually not in the same segment with the testes corresponding to them, but in the one in front. (4) The ovaries (Pl. XV. fig. 4, 0) are two small bodies attached to the mesentery which forms the anterior wall of segment thirteen; they are supplied with abundant blood-capillaries, which are frequently dilated in their course. Many observers have noticed a similar condition of the blood-capillaries in Earthworms, especially in those supplying the segmental organs; these dilations were visible with a hand-lens as reddish specks in the ovary, and, indeed, enabled me first to find the organ, which is sufficiently small—hardly, indeed, larger than in many small Earthworms. (5) The position of the oviduct (Pl. XV. fig. 4, od), with reference to the ovary, is rather anomalous; the terminal aperture, which is very much folded, lies on the ante- rior side of the same mesentery which bears the ovaries, and consequently in segment twelve ; it appears, however, that a portion of the terminal funnel, connected with the rest through the mesentery, opens into the same segment (segment twelve) that contains the ovary, and is bound to it by a membranous sheet; the two oviducts appear to open separately on to the exterior in the immediate neighbourhood of the inner pair of sete. (6) Copulatory Pouches—There is no doubt that the small oval sacs (Pl. XV. figs. 4, 6, ¢.p), already described in connection with the segmental organs, represent functionally the copulatory pouches of other Earthworms; but it is rather surprising to find that copulatory pouches of the ordinary size, and arranged in pairs, are absent. Perrier remarks upon the absence of copulatory pouches in another Intraclitellian genus Titanus. I have already pointed out that the series of small pouches in segments 13-16 correspond in all probability to quite similar structures in Pericheta aspergillum. In conclusion I may briefly abstract from the foregoing description the generic definition of Microcheta. VOL. XII.—PaRT 11. No. 3.—August, 1886. N 76 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON A GIGANTIC EARTHWORM. Microcuar1a, gen. nov. Lumbricus, Rapp, Jahresb. d. Ver. f. vaterl..Naturh.in Wiirtemberg, Jahr iv. (1848) p. 142. Sets arranged in pairs in four series; clitellum occupying about twenty segments (from segment ten to thirty), only developed in the dorsal region. Nephridia opening in front of the dorsal pair of setze, present in all the segments of the body with the exception of one or two of the most anterior; testes two pairs in segments ten and eleven ; vasa deferentia opening on to eighteenth segment, not furnished with a prostate gland or “penis;” ovaries on anterior wall of segment thirteen. Alimentary canal without caca or special glands. Copulatory pouches represented by a variable number of small pouches (one to four in each segment) in segments twelve to fifteen, opening on to the exterior in a line with the nephridia and close to them. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE XIV. Microcheta rappi, drawn by Mr. Smit from the living worm. Natural size. PLATE XV. c, cuticle; e, epidermis ; g/, glandular layer of clitellum; d, dorsal vessel ; », nephridia ; ¢.p, copulatory pouches ; m, m!, muscular layers of body-wall; ¢, “ testes:” g, gizzard; f, dilated vascular region of cesophagus; 0, ovary; ov, oviduct; 2, ventral blood-vessel; h, “heart;” v.d, vas deferens; v.d,f, funnel of vas deferens ; p, mesenteries. Fig. 1. Dissection of Microcheta, to show specially thickened mesenteries of anterior region. Fig. 2. Main trunk of vascular system in anterior region of body. Fig. 3. Four segments in posterior region of body, to show the position and form of the nephridia. Dissection of the genital region, to show genital glands and their ducts. . Vascular dilatation of cesophagus cut open by longitudinal incision. Four segments of the body which contain the copulatory pouches. Diagram of copulatory pouch &c. of Pericheta aspergillum, copied from Perrier (Nouvelles Arch. d. Muséum, t. viii. pl. iv. fig. 72). Fig. 8. Vertical section through clitellum to illustrate its minute structure. Fig. 9. Muscle-fibres of transverse coat, very highly magnified. = a7) 03) 98 CORN Mintern Bros . imp ERE Bdel P Smt bth MICROCHATA RAPPI. Mintern Bros. ump. Zed ctoe Vl MPC NM. A @ FEB del. P. Smit lth MICROCHAETA RAPP]. \a pet pe ee 4 , Tura wee f — = ~ = = > 2 ‘ s, -_ To Fellows. To the Public. eet Met Gs. .d. VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 0 3 perl en dO Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . Bs On De O 012 0 » 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) Se he 2G 110 0 » -8. (1877, containing 6 Plates) 57) O L888 LA 0 » 4. (1878, containing 9 Plates) . . . . . i Be 2G 1-10 0 » D. (1878, contaming 3 Plates) . . .. . 0 oO 012 0 3) G1 (1o78;.containmnge 9) Plates); 052 3.0 6S: Pah ete aa 3 110 0 » 7. (1878, containing 7 Plates) » 018 0 Lae ; 8. (1878, containing 8 Plates) sp Oy Loa® EG a » 9. (1878, containmg 4 Plates) 310k 9, 0 012 0 3 10. (1879, containing 6 Plates) . . ... 3 O20 016 0 »» LY. (1879; containmg 5 Plates) . . .. . Or Oa 012 0 », 12. (1879, containing 7 Plates) 5 OU LS: 39) 1 0 », 18. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . es O) 1820 ie 4.06 Generar Inver, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) . . . 53 One a NO 010 0 VOLUME XI. (1880-1885 containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 12 16 0 Parr 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) . . . . .- a1 OL ee O 016 0 » 2- (1880, containing 7 Plates) . . . . . 33, 9218-68 Beane O » 9. (1881, containing 8 Plates) ree | 6 110 0 } » 4 (1881, containing 3 Plates) ny hot OK gO 010 0 » 5. (1881, containing 13 Plates) . .:. . . fx 0) 18) °O LAs 0 . ,, 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) se O E230 016 0 ; » 7. (1882, containing 9 Plates) ve OS 0 1 00 ie » 8. (1883, containing'11 Plas) . .... » 012 0 016 0 5. 9% 41988, containing 10 Plate)... SS, 0-12. 0 016 0 ‘3 » 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . ...- 4 Lill 6 220 3 lll 6 220 5, 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and ey VOLUME XII. Parrl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . - - . Price 9 O 012 90 3 2- (1886, containing 7 Plates) . . . - - Be De SO te. 016 0 » 9. (1886, containing 2 Plates) .- . - - - Sh 0) ACH Ro eb CONTENTS. IV. On the Anatomy and Systematic Position of a Gigantic Earthworm (Microcheta rappi) from the Cape Colony. By Frank E. Bupparp, I/.A., F.B.S.E., F.Z.S., Prosector to the Society. (Plates XIV., XV.) . ... . . . . page 63 THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Tux scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto. According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi- ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom- mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given. The “ Proceedings” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June, August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the yolume for the preceding year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations. The “Transactions ” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but not less than three parts are usually issued in each year. Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per cent. less than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds. Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through any bookseller, August 1886, 1 a SCLATER, ecretary. TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Vou. XI1.—Parrt 4. LONDON: PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY, SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE; AND BY MESSRS, LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO,, PATERNOSTER-ROW. October 1886. Price 20s. Taylor and Francis, Printers.] [Red Lion Court, Fleet Street. TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY VOLUME VOLUME VOLUME VOLUME VOLUME VOLUME » Ped 2 3 4, 5 een 7 8 9 OF LONDON. I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates) . II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates) . III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates) . IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates) . V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates) . VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates) . VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates) . VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates) . Part 1. Bs pies . (1872). (RTE) chanel he coelien aoaee s . (1878) . (CD eater (1872) . (1878) . MAST) case nA Mats PASTAS tan eas ts . (1874) . VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) Parr 1. omAanrioanwkrkr ww (1875, containing 22 Plates) (1875, containing 12 Plates) . (1875, containmg 5 Plates) . (1875, containing 14 Plates) . (1875, containing 9 Plates) . (1876, containing 4 Plates) . (1876, containing 7 Plates) . (1876, containing 10 Plates) . (1876, containing 6 Plates) . (1877, containing 5 Plates) . = é . (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Index) . To Fellows. ues Price 3 18 Price 4 0 Price 3 8 Price 6 2 Price 5 4 . Price 11. 5 Price 8 17 Price 9 8 » » ” » eed a oe ” » . Price PEs KF OoOOOrF fF Of re) 12 0 i w 0 15 * Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied. Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. d. 6 0 6 0 3 0 0 3 6 6 0 9 0 6 6 0 6 0 6 6 0 6 6 6 9 10) 0 6 9 o>) To the Public. eG a 418 5 6 411 16 PC wo Pnwonwnownerk vo f& KH = HS B&H BF KF OF V’e WD WD e I ww & d. O* 6* 0o* lor) 7 (ee eh mr Pm Pe — TE — a — i — a fl a —— pa — Ya oe — i — a a =) eae 4 V. On the Crustacea Isopoda of the ‘ Lightning, ‘Porcupine, and ‘ Valorous’ Expeditions. By the Rev. A. M. Norman, V.A., D.C.L., F.LS., and the Rev. T. R. R. Stessine, 17.4. Received November 5th, 1884, read December 2nd, 1884. [Puates XVI. to XXVII.] Part I.—Apsgeupipa, TanaIpa&, ANTHURIDA. CONSIDERING the few hauls which have as yet been taken with the dredge at depths greater than 1000 fathoms in the North Atlantic, it is surprising that by far the larger number of families of the Isopodous Crustacea are already known to have their representatives at this excessive depth, while many more were taken in the British expeditions at such lesser though still great depths as a few years ago were almost unassayed. The families which we now know to descend below 1000 fathoms are :— Apseudide . . . . Genera Apseudes, Sphyrapus, Tanaide . . . . . Many genera, Anthuride . . . . Many genera, Anceide ... . . Anceus, Cymothoide . . . . Cuirolana, Idotheide . . . . Chiridothea, Asellide . . . . . Nannoniscus, Munnide. . . . . Ischnosoma, Macrostylis, Munnopside . . . . Munnopsis, Ilyarachna, Eurycope ; and in the Southern Sea the Serolidz were found by the ‘ Challenger’ over a wide area, descending even to 2040 fathoms. Apart, perhaps, from the Serolide, the most interesting of the abyssal Isopoda are those belonging to the families Munnide and Munnopside. ‘These are furnished with antenne and legs of extraordinary length and delicacy of structure; and, unfortunately, the free use of sieves in washing the ooze on board the British expeditions resulted in the entire mutilation of such specimens as were picked out from them, so that they were for the most part little more than mere memberless trunks. We shall adopt in the following paper, as far as Tribes and Families are concerned, the arrangement of the Isopoda which has recently been used by that prince among VOL. Xi.—PaRT Iv. No. 1.—Octover, 1886, __ 7) <450. Mom we “he - a ae Rw : ey Up a, Swe TAL HIS 78 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE carcinologists, Prof. G. O. Sars, in his recent Catalogue’ of the higher Crustacea of Norway. The arrangement appears to us more natural in some particulars than those which have preceded it. Subclass ISOPODA. Tribe I. CHELIFERA, G. O. Sars. Animal narrow, subdepressed, or subcylindrical, but never compressed. Head united with the first or, more rarely, with the first and second segments of the pereon, so as to form a short carapace, the surface of which is often areolated with lines of depression. The following segments of the peron are always distinct, and are often separated by deep constrictions. The pleon is composed of six segments, the first five of which are usually distinct (but in some cases coalesced into a single segment), and furnished with pleopods, which consist of a basal joint and two unjointed branches (but in those cases where the segments are coalesced, and sometimes otherwise, the pleopods are undeveloped). The last segment is formed by the union of the two last segments of the pleon, and is much larger than the preceding, and carries the uropods. The eyes, when present, are situated on triangular lobes, at the anterior angles of the carapace. The upper antenne are furnished with either one or two flagella. The lower antennz are smaller than the upper, and are placed below them. In the genus Apseudes they have an articulated antennal scale at the end of the second joint. The mandibles vary greatly in structure, and sometimes have, and at others have not, a palp. The first maxillee have a backward-directed palp, which assists in causing currents of water to pass through the branchial chamber, which is situated under the hinder part of the carapace. The second maxillz are developed and setose, or rudimentary and naked. The maxillipeds are large, with a four-jointed palp, and also a large, membranous, backward-directed branchial palp, which passes into the branchial chamber. The first gnathopods are largely developed, smaller in the female, but sometimes in the male of great size, chelate. The second gnathopods in the Apseudide are largely developed, with flattened wrist and hand, margined with strong spines, so as to form a most efficient burrowing- instrument; but in the Tanaide they are narrow and slender, and adapted for progression. The pereopods are formed for walking; the two first pair are directed backwards, 1G. O, Sars, ‘Oversigt af Norges Crustaccer med forelébige Bemerkninger over de nye eller mindre bekjendte Arter,’ 1882. ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 79 the last three forwards. Their minute microscopic structure is very varied, since they are furnished with sete and spines of every kind of complex structure, so that they will be found in their minute armature to afford very reliable specific characters. Uropods setaceous, consisting of a basal joint and one or two filamentary branches which vary greatly in length. Respiration by means of a branchial chamber, which is situated beneath the sides of the hinder portion of the carapace. Heart occupying the earlier segments of the pereon. Eggs carried in a pouch beneath the body, which is formed of thin plates, which may either spring from the fourth free segment alone, or consist of four pairs attached to four segments. Synopsis of the Families of Chelifera. Upper antenne with two flagella. Second maxille well developed and setose. Second gnathopods with a large broad flat hand, suited for burrowing. . . . ApsrupIp%. Upper antennz with a single flagellum. Second maxille rudimentary and naked. Second gnathopods with narrowed joints, and fitted for walking . . . . . Tanama. Family I. APSEUDID. Animal narrow, produced, depressed, the carapace usually laterally keeled. Segments of pleon well defined, narrower than those of pereeon. Rostrum usually well developed, rarely absent. Ocular lobes commonly somewhat pyriform, occasionally taking the form of strong spine-processes. Upper antenne situated at the anterior corners of the carapace, with two multiarti- culate flagella. Lower antenne with their bases close together and appressed, lying between and below the upper pair; the second joint of the peduncle is often furnished with an articulated oblong or linear antennal scale, which is ciliated all round ; flagellum multiarticulate. Mandibles well developed, with a three-jointed palp. First maxille consisting of two members, and furnished with a backward-directed two-jointed palp, which termi- nates in two sete. Second maxille three-lobed, the lobes setose and spinose. Maxilli- peds with a four-jointed palp and large branchial lamina. The first gnathopods are strong and chelate, the inner margin of the finger and thumb usually tuberculated in the male and serrate in the female. Second gnathopods with the three last joints and especially the hand flattened; hand oblong or subovate, surrounded with numerous flattened spines, the number, character, and arrangement of which afford good specific characters; finger very strong, usually toothed ; the whole limb is powerfully built and well adapted for digging. Both pairs of gnathopods are usually furnished with a minute, two-jointed palp attached to the coxa—the rudimentary representatives of the often largely developed palps (exopodites) of the Podophthalmous Crustacea. 02 80 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE Pereopods slender, the coxa always very long, more or less covered with sete and spines, the varied form and structure of which are useful for diagnosis. Pleopods composed of a peduncle and two setiferous branches. Uropods two-branched, the inner filament of great length and multiarticulate, the outer shorter, though also multiarticulate. Synopsis of Generic Distinctions of Apseudide. Lower antennz with a scale articulated to the end of the second joint. First free segment with the epimera conspicuous, spine-formed, porrected. Gnathopods furnished with minute palps . . . Apseudes, Leach. First free segment with epimera small and not produced forwards. Gnathopods without palps . . . . . .. =. =. +. . . Parapseudes', G.O. Sars. Lower antennz without a scale. Carapace composed of head and two following segments coalesced . Sphyrapus, n. g. Genus 1. Apsgupss, Leach. = LEupheus, Risso, = Rhea, Milne-Edwards. Animal elongate, gradually attenuating from the first to the last segment; pleon equal in length to 25 or 33 last segments of perzon. Carapace usually furnished with a distinct rostrum, which is very variable in form and often long and acute, Eye-lobes with or without eyes, usually pyriform, rarely taking the form of a large spine. First free segment with the epimera spiniform and inclining forwards. Last segment of pleon never produced to an elongated point, obtusely rounded or truncate at the extremity. Upper antennz nearly alike in the sexes, outer flagellum longer than the inner. Lower antenne with a distinct, movable, antennal scale, ciliated, attached to the second joint of the peduncle. Epistoma with or without a spine. Gnathopods of both pairs furnished with a minute and inconspicuous two-jointed palp at their base. The first pair with chelate hands, larger in the male than in the female; second pair with the hand usually ovate, flattened. Pleopods well developed. Leach’s most erroneous and misleading figure of Apseudes talpa was copied through a long series of years into numerous publications as the illustration of this genus. The first fair figure was that which Milne-Edwards gave of his Rhea latreillii. These two species until recently were the only known representatives of the family. ‘ The typical and only known species of this genus is the Apseudes latifrons, Grube (Die Insel Lussin und ibre Meeresfauna, p. 75). ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 81 Diagnosis of Species of Apseudes here described. No rostrum, fronttruncate. . . . . 1... . .... ss = « Obtusifrons. Rostrum minute, simple, a mere point. Epistoma furnished withaspine. . . . .....2.. 2... . talpa. Epistoma not furnished with a spine. Second gnathopods with an ordinary curved dactylus . .. . . . Jatreillii. Second gnathopods with a curiously twisted dactylus . . . . . . wneidigitatus. Rostrum long, acute, with a bulb-like swelling on each side of the base. Bulbs convex in front. Carapace with a pair of large lateral spines. . . . . . . . . . gracilis, Carapace without lateral spines. Hand of second gnathopods ovate, not much longer than broad . spinosus. Hand of second gnathopods elongated, linear, 3-4 times as long as broadi-abi-ir-eecwMeal so ucecert rod Sue 1ehfiben ) roemeuneamazmplicinosinis: Bulbs\concave im front. 3.) . 6 6s 8 8 8 6 8 es ee ss Qunarifrons. Rostrum tridendate, composed of three acute processes . . . . . . . . . grossimanus. Besides the foregoing species, four other forms have recently been recorded by Prof. G. O. Sars from the Mediterranean—Apseudes tenuimanus, acutifrons, robustus, and echinatus. ‘The last certainly comes very near to, and may prove to be identical with, the Apseudes lunarifrons. A species has also been described by Studer from Kerguelen Island, Apseudes spectabilis (Studer, ‘ Isopoden der Reise S.M.S. ‘ Gazelle’ um die Erde, 1874-76, 1884, p. 23, pl. i. fig. 9, a-g). 1. APSEUDES TALPA (Montagu). Cancer (Gammarus) talpa, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soe. ix. p. 98, pl. iv. fig. 6. Apseudes talpa, Leach, Edinb. Encyclop. vii. 1814, p. 404 ; id. Trans. Linn. Soe. xi. p. 372; id. Suppl. Enc. Brit. i. p. 428; Samouelle, Entom. Compend. p. 109; Lamarck, Hist. Nat. Anim. sans Verteéb. (deuxiéme édit.) v. p. 290; Latreille, Enc. Méthod. pl. ccexxxvi. fig. 26; Cuvier, Rég. Anim. édit. Latreille, pl. cliv. p. 124; édit. Crochard, Crust. pl. xlii. fig. 1; id. Anim. Kingdom, edit. Henderson, iil. p. 2238, pl. xxxvi. fig. 4; Guérin, Icon. pl. xxvii. fig.6; Lucas, Hist. Nat. des Crust. p. 243; Milne-Edwards, Crust. iii. p. 140; White, Brit. Mus. Cat. Brit. Crust. p. 67; id. Pop. Hist. Brit. Crust. p. 226; Gosse, Marine Zool. i. p. 136, fig. 245; Bate and Westwood, British Sessile-eyed Crust. ii. p. 148; G. O. Sars, Revision af Gruppen Isopoda Chelifera, 1880, p. 10. ? Eupheus ligioides, Risso, Crust. de Nice, 1816, p. 124, pl. iii. fig. 7; Hist. Nat. de ’Europe Mérid. v. p. 99; Desmarest, Consid. gén. Crust. p. 285; Milne-Edwards, Crust. iii. p. 142. Eupheus talpa, Desm. Consid. gén. Crust. p. 285. ? Apseudes ligioides, Lucas, Hist. Nat. Crust. p. 243; Lamarck, Anim. sans Vertéb. (2° édit) v. p- 291. Rostrum triangular, acute. Ocular ale obtuse. Eyes well developed. Segments of perzon narrower than carapace, each haying a short triangular process at the latero- 82 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE 4 anterior margin, and a strong spine on the middle of the ventral surface. The epistoma is always armed with a similar spine. The pleon is rather narrow, the first five segments are produced laterally into sharp processes and beset with long plumose hairs; the last segment is much drawn out, and is subequal in length to the whole of the rest of the pleon; it has two small ciliated eminences on each side. The upper antenne haye the basal joint half as long again as the second and third combined, with both its inner and outer margins partially serrulated; the flagella are shorter than the peduncle, the inner 6-, the outer 15-jointed. The first gnathopods of the female are moderately strong, scarcely less than the second pair; the hand longer than the wrist, ovate, the finger armed with a tubercle near the base. The uropods are equal in length to half the animal, the peduncle ornamented with many plumose sete on the outer margin; outer branch composed of seven joints scarcely equalling a fourth part of the inner branch in length. Colour white. Length about 6 millim. Montagu procured his types on a Pecten maximus at Salcombe, Devon. Spence Bate has found it in Plymouth Sound, and Mr. Cocks at Falmouth. Prof. G. O. Sars has taken it in the Mediterranean (Messina), and Heller in the Adriatic. Apseudes talpa may be known from A. latreillii (1) by the serration of the first joints of the upper antenne, (2) by the spines which arm the epistoma and the ventral surface of the pereon-segments, (3) by the great length of the terminal segment of the animal. Montagu’s figure, copied again and again by various authors, is altogether mislead- ing and erroneous. Milne-Edwards’s figure, taken from one of Colonel Montagu’s specimens, though somewhat better, is quite insufficient to distinguish the species. Bate and Westwood were the first to give characteristic drawings of the animal. Fortunately Colonel Montagu’s specimens are still preserved in the British Museum, and have been kindly examined for us by Mr. Miers and compared with A. latreillit ; and there can be no doubt that, as stated in the ‘ British Sessile-eyed Crustacea,’ they belong to the species to which Montagu’s name is here assigned. The Apseudes talpa of Lilljeborg, and of the earlier writings of G. O. Sars, is not this species, but A. spinosa, M. Sars. We have not ourselves had the opportunity of examining specimens of A. talpa, and the foregoing description has been compiled from those of Sars and Bate and Westwood. 2. APSEUDES LATREILLII (Milne-Edwards). (Plate XVI.) Rhea latreillii, M.-Edwards, Ann. des Sci. Nat. 1” sér. xiii. p. 288, pl. xiii. a. figs. 1-8; id. Hist. de Crust. iii. p. 141; Cuvier, Rég. Anim. (édit. Crochard), Crustacés, pl. Ixii. fig. 2; Latreille, Cours d’Entomol. p. 403 ; Lamarck, Anim. sans Vert. (2°™° édit.) v. p. 291. Apseudes latreillii, Bate and Westwood, Brit. Sess.-eyed Crustacea, 11. p. 153 ; G. O. Sars, ‘ Revision af Gruppen Isopoda Chelifera,” Archiv for Math. og Naturvid. vii. 1882, p. 14. ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 83 Male. Frontal outline (1. p) in form as the lower part of an escutcheon, the rostrum short but acute, bent downwards at the extremity, and not equalling in length one third of the basal joint of the upper antenne. Ocular processes not much produced, but pointed and deflexed at the extremity. Eyes conspicuous. Carapace and perzon-segments (1. D) without spiny armature either on the sides or ventral surface, except that the last segment of the pereon has a large spine-like pro- jection on the middle of its under surface. Sides of segments emarginate, and furnished with a few cilia in front of the place of attachment of the limbs. Pleon (I. D) with the sides of the segments ciliated, and produced downwards and backwards (1. L) into small but acute points, which, however, occupy such a_ position that they are hidden when the animal is viewed from above; ventral surface of each segment with a central spine; last segment not much produced, scarcely equalling three preceding segments combined. Upper antenne (I. a.s) having the basal joint three times as long as broad, both margins flexuous, the outer with a cilium at half its length, and with a brush of cilia at the distal termination ; second joint not half as long as the first, narrow at the base, but widening distally; third not half the length or half the breadth of the second; flagellum of thirteen articulations, every other articulation furnished with an olfactory appendage on its inner margin; secondary filament of five articulations. Lower antenne (I. @.7) having the peduncle equal in length to the first joint of the upper pair, the first joint having a lobe at the base on its inner margin; second bearing the antennal scale, which is 3-4 times as long as wide, ciliated all round, and reaching the middle of the fifth joint ; third joint very short; fourth slightly longer; fifth more than twice the length of the fourth; flagellum of seven articulations. First gnathopods (1. gu’) having the basos massive, as broad as long; hand, exclusive of the thumb, as broad as long, a large tooth near the base of the inner margin of the thumb, which beyond this is minutely denticulate and ciliated; the denticulations, when examined under a high power, are found to consist of lancet- shaped processes, which are serrulate on the upper margin (and on both margins in the female); the finger has similar processes, but smaller, finer, and less erect. Second gnathopods (1. gz”) have the coxa produced forwards into a triangular, pointed, and ciliated process, by the side of which is a minute two-jointed palp tipped with setz (the rudimentary exopodite); there is also a similar palp at the base of the first pereeopods ; meros with a large distal spine below and a smaller distal spine on the back, carpus with two spines on the front, and a spine and bunch of cilia at the distal corner of the upperside; hand with three subequal spines, the more distant rather the Jarger, these spines alternate with sets of about three cilia, upper margin with two spines at the lower extremity ; dactylos strong, with one and sometimes two denticles on the inner edge, and two cilia on the back; close to the base of the dactylos there is a very minute flattened lancet-shaped seta, furnished with rigid cilia on the margin, 84 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE its peculiar structure and position seem to indicate that it may be a delicate organ of touch. Last legs (1. prp’) having the hinder margin of all the upper joints set with long plumose sete; meros bearing a long spine at the lower corner of the front margin; carpus with three spines on the front, and an oblique row of four spines on its flattened side; hand with a small simple spine at the base and a longer spine on each side of the insertion of the dactylos, also a row of 4-5 spines on the side; these spines, when carefully examined, are found to have their terminal portion channelled, and the edges of the channel denticulately serrated, but the extreme end of the spine is without this serration and is gently curved; but the most remarkable part of this remarkable hand is that the whole palm and distal margin, except when occupied by the spines already described, is beautifully pectinated with a row (about 30) of closely placed lancet-shaped spinelets, which, under a high power, are found to be exquisitely serrulated on both margins; finger long and slender, subequal in length to the hand, unguiculate, with a minute cilium at the origin of the unguis and a cilium on the middle of the upper margin. Uropods (1. pi. v.) having the outer branch 4-jointed, first very short, second and third subequal, and each more than double the length of the first, fourth nearly as long as the second and third combined; inner branch very long, of about 32-36 articulations. The female differs from the male in having the first pair of legs of much less robust character, especially as regards the hand, which is feebler and narrower (I. gn'?); the thumb without the tooth and with the serrated-edge lancet-processes excessively trans- parent; there is also a bunch of long cilia without, and a line of short cilia within the thumb. Length 7 millim., or 53; of an inch. Apseudes latreillii has not been taken in any of the Atlantic dredging expeditions ; but it has seemed to us desirable, indeed necessary, that this species and A. talpa should be carefully described in order that they may be distinguished from each other and from the species first recorded in this paper, as well as from the many more allies which it is probable will before long be brought to light. Our description is chiefly drawn up from specimens dredged by A. M. Norman in Guernsey, in Brelade Bay, Aug. 10, 1865. Some of these were placed in Bate and Westwood’s hands, when they were preparing their work, and they are erroneously referred to by them as belonging to A. talpa. The specimen of this species which constituted the type described and figured by Bate and Westwood as A. latreillii is also in our collection. It is a female, and was taken on the Northumberland coast. Professor G. O. Sars has taken it at Goletta and Naples. ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 85 3. APSEUDES spinosus (M. Sars). (Plate XVII. fig. 1.) Rhea spinosa, M. Sars, Overs. over Norsk-Arktiske Region forekom. Krebsdyr (Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandl. 1858), p. 30. Apseudes talpa, Lilljeborg, Bidr. till Kann. Sverige och Norrige férekom. Isopodernas och Tanai- dernas Familij, 1864, p. 9; G. O. Sars, Nye Dybvandscrustac, fra Lofoten (Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandl. 1869), p. 45 (nee A. talpa, Montagu, nec A. talpa, Bate & Westwood). Female (1. D). Frontal region much produced into a long acute rostrum, nearly half as long as the long basal joint of the upper antenne; this rostrum is expanded greatly towards the base into rounded lateral bulb-like lobes, and deeply excavated centrally above (I. L), the sides being as it were upturned. Ocular processes or ale rather shorter than usual, broadly triangular, no vestige of eyes. Carapace widening rapidly behind the rostrum, forming nearly a square; lateral margins slightly sinuous, and produced to a point in front, at the ocular suture. First two free perzeon-segments as broad as the carapace; third narrower but longer, the two following of still less width, but greater length, the last somewhat narrower and much shorter than the two which precede it; the antero-lateral margins of all these segments are produced outwards into conspicuous triangular pointed processes beset with verticillately plumose sete; each segment of perzon and pleon has a central spine on the underside, and there is also a long acute spine upon the epistoma (I. L). Pleon having the first five segments short, their epimera (I. Pl.) produced directly outwards into greatly developed and conspicuous spike-like processes, each furnished with eight or ten very long verticillately plumose sete; these sete protrude directly over similar sete of the pleopoda, and thus with them form a dense and elegant mass of plumage on each side of the pleon. The sixth segment is very long, equalling the united length of the five segments preceding, a little irregular in outline, without being decidedly spined ; from small protuberances issue verticillately plumose sete, the segment narrows before reaching the points of attachment of the uropods, and then starting from a small ciliated tooth it widens rapidly for the attachment of the uropods, and subse- quently ends obtusely. The upper antenne (I. D) have the basal joint long and narrow, about five times as long as broad, with two longitudinal grooves on the upper surface which leave, as it were, a central and lateral rib, basal portion of inner margin finely serrated, in advance of this and at a point where the joint narrows a group of cilia spring; second joint about one third as long as the first, stout, distally dilated; third somewhat shorter and much thinner than second; flagellum ‘onger than the peduncle, its articulations 20-22; secondary appendage more than half the length of the flagellum, consisting of 10 long articulations. The lower antenne (t. a.2) having the first short joint internally lobed, inner margin of the lobe bearing minute spines; second joint two fifths the length of the first joint VOL. XI1.—ParT Iv. No. 2.—October, 1886. P 86 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE of the upper antenne, the inner margin spined like the lobe just mentioned ; third very short; fourth and fifth subequal to each other; antennal scale small, narrow, not quite reaching the end of the fourth joint; flagellum of 12-15 articulations. The first gnathopods (1. L) have the basos short and broad, with a tooth on the middle of the upperside, and a curved spine below the centre of the front; the narrow and rather sinuous meros has a spine at the inferior extremity; the wrist widens towards the hand, and has its front margin angulated and armed with two teeth (which are more easily seen when viewed from the inner face); hand (1.gn') broad and rather massive, thumb short and broad, with a large tooth-process in the middle, which fits into the cavity of the overarching finger, which is also furnished with a small tooth situated nearer the base than that of the thumb; distal portion of both finger and thumb slightly denticulate on the edge, the former also with a row of cilia within the margin ; both finger and thumb tipped, as usual, with horny-looking nails. In the second gnathopods (1. D and I. L) the meros has distally a spine on each margin ; the carpus a distal spine on the back, and two on the front margin; the hand one or, more rarely, two distal spines above, and four or, more rarely, five spines on the palm ; all these spines are more slender than is usual in this genus in similar positions. The finger has a central cilium on the back, and two or three minute teeth on the impinging edge. The last pereopods (1. prp’) have the ultimate joints much produced and narrower than usual; hand four times as long as broad, with two simple slender spines near the base, and one on each side of the finger, a curved pectination sweeps semispirally round the joint from the base to the extremity, where it forms a crest round the finger; the pectination consists of a series of (60 or 702) closely packed lancet-shaped processes, which are themselves serrulated on the upper margin; finger remarkably long, slender, and acute, nearly as long as the hand. Length half an inch, or 12 millim. The specimen described appears to be a female, as it has scale-like appendages to the inner base of the second, third, and fourth legs, which we take to be the commencing development of the egg-pouch. The side view of the head, however (1. L), is taken from a fragment which, from the greater development of the gnathopods, is probably a male. The specimens just referred to were taken in the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition in 1869 8.S.W. of Ireland, in 725 fathoms (Station 36, lat. 48° 50' N., long. 11° 9’ W.), and are identical with a Swedish specimen, for which we are indebted to Professor Lilljeborg. We (A. M. N.) have since, in 1878 and 1879, dredged this species in great abun- dance in some of the Norwegian fiords, more especially near Lervig, at the mouth of the Hardanger Fiord, in 180 fathoms, and near Drobak in the Christiania Fiord. ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 87 4. APSEUDES UNCIDIGITATUS, n. sp. (Plate XXI. fig. 1.) This pretty little species, which has the limbs elegantly banded and mottled with umber-brown, in many respects resembles A. talpa, but in some points differs from all other known members of the genus. Thus the dorsal surface is almost smooth, instead of being much waved and indented as in other species, while the second segment of the perzon is much more closely soldered to the first than usual, and thus becomes almost a part of the carapace, an approach being thus made in this species to that soldering of two perzon-segments to the cephalon which is more fully carried out in the new gentts Sphyrapus of this Memoir. Frontal region (1. c) in the form of the base of an escutcheon inverted, the rostrum almost evanescent, and only represented by a small point; frontal region scarcely extending one fourth the length of the basal joint of the upper antenne. Ocular processes or alz curving a little round the upper antenna, acutely pointed, and projecting forwards beyond the very short rostrum. No appearance of eyes. The carapace (1. D) has nearly parallel sides, not expanded at the point of origin of the gnathopods. Peraon-segments remarkably even in breadth and length, though each successively very slightly narrower than the preceding; base of second pereon- segment a little excavated on the sides in the neighbourhood of the coxal spine; the hinder corners of the segments are sharply angled, those of the penultimate and antepenultimate produced backwards into minute spine-points; antero-lateral margins not spined, rounded, having a few very minute cilia; no spines on the ventral surface, except a central spine on the last segment. The pleon (1. L) has the epimera of the five first segments produced into spiny points, which are directed backwards and are visible from above; they bear a few minute cilia, which, however, are so small as only to be seen when looked for with the micro- scope, each segment has also a ventral spine (1.L). Last segment equalling in length 2-3 of those which precede it. The antenne are very similar to those of A. talpa; the upper (I.a@.s) have the flagellum nine-jointed, and the secondary appendage five-jointed; the olfactory fila- ments are very long, that attached to the antepenultimate articulation far overtopping the end of the flagellum. The lower antennz (I. c. v.) have the antennal scale ovate, reaching the end of the fourth joint of the peduncle, the filament is six-jointed. The first gnathopods (1. gn') show some resemblance to those of the young male of A. talpa. The basos is short and thick, the wrist long and parallel-sided; the hand short, widening rapidly, and triangular, the thumb portion not projected forward, but thrust out laterally, having a central tooth, a group of cilia at the base, and a line of cilia edging the distal part, which is not denticulated; finger with several long cilia at half its length on the back, while the central portion of the inner side is denticulate and ciliate. The second gnathopods (I. gn”) are remarkably strong, the last joints much expanded, P 2 88 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE and the spines robust; meros with a single spine on the lower margin; carpus with two spines on the lower, and a distal spine on the upper margin; hand with two spines above and four on the palm, cilia alternate with these palm-spines; finger contorted, at first curving downwards, and then at half its length bent backwards, in the middle of its outer margin a long slender spine and a minute cilium, on the inner side a single denticle. Last pereopod (1. prp*) short, the joints broadly flattened, basos scarcely more than twice as long as broad, not spined or setose; ischium minute, rudimentary, meros with three long plumose set on the back, and six long simple cilia and a distal spine on the front margin; carpus ovate, with five long plumose sete on the back, and four long spines and about seven simple long cilia on the front margin; there are also two spines on the side, the spines of the front margin are serrulate on the edge towards their terminations'; hand ovate, rounded at the extremity, not more than two and a half times as long as broad, with four long serrulate-edged spines on the distal part of the back, and one similar spine on the palm, the whole of the palm and rounded end of the joint pectinately fringed with closely-set lancet-shaped spines; these spines differ from those of allied species in being longer, acutely pointed at the extremity, and serrulate on both sides; finger slender. Length 6 millim., or about a quarter of an inch. Dredged in the Mediterranean off the African coast by the ‘ Porcupine’ in 1870, Station 40. The depth we are not able to give, as there were three dredgings at this station which were in 51, 152, and 510 fathoms. A very remarkable character in this species is the twisted character of the finger of the second gnathopod (1. gn”). The first impression on seeing such a form was that it was a monstrosity, an impression only removed when it was found that the fingers of this pair of legs in the two specimens procured were all of identical structure. 5, APSEUDES OBTUSIFRONS, n. sp. (Plate XVIII. fig. 11.) Frontal region (11. D) not only truncate, but even emarginate, without any indication of a rostrum, the anterior margin being folded underneath instead of porrected. Ocular processes narrow, much produced, terminating in attenuated spine-points. Carapace square in its front portion, but expanding with arched sides at the first coalesced perzeon-segment; the second perewon-segment very similar in form to the coalesced first segment, though distinctly articulated; coxal spiny process very long and acute. Each of the remaining pereon-segments has a pair of acute anterior lateral spine-like points projected at right angles to the body; while the epimeral processes, which overhang the coxe of the limbs, have a small spine on the front side. The epistoma bears an acute spine (Il. L), and a median spine arms the under surface of the last two segments. 1 It requires a ;4,- or 1-inch object-glass to show the structure of these and similarly curiously formed spines referred to in these descriptions. ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 89 The pleon has the epimera produced into small spines, which are more conspicuous on the two anterior segments. Sixth segment as long as three preceding, its termination truncate and emarginate. The upper antenne have the large basal joint three-sided, and partially serrulate on the upper edge. The first legs have the basos short and distally thickened, with a small tooth on the hinder margin; hand (11. gn’) not unlike that of A. simplicirostris, the basal portion broadly triangular, the thumb inclining outwards, with a tooth rising in the hollow to meet the overreaching finger, the nails of both thumb and finger long. The second legs (11. gn”) are long, the basos produced, meros with one infero-posteal and two infero-anteal spines; carpus with three spines on the hinder and four on the front margin; hand with four spines confined to the distal half of the hinder margin, and seven front spines, the first of which is minute, the rest subequal; finger with three minute teeth on its edge. All the spines of the limb are of slender character, and there is a total absence of the cilia, which in most allied species take part with the spines in the garnishing of the lower joints of this limb. All the remaining limbs are remarkable as differing from those usual in the genus by their more delicate and simple structure, there being a marked absence of that elaborate and diverse ornamentation of spines, sete, and cilia so characteristic in the genus. This will be evidenced in the following description of the last pair of legs. The last legs (11. prp’) are slender and delicate in structure; the basos narrow and long, and perfectly glabrous (without spines, set, or cilia), is as long as the three following joints combined; ischium very short; meros shorter than carpus, the former with one, the latter with two cilia at distal extremity of front; hand long, narrow, about six times as long as broad, and subequal in dimensions to the wrist, with a single slender spine midway on the front margin, and two long, slender, simple spines at the origin of the very long and very slender finger, which has a small cilium at one third its length on the outer, and a more distant toothlet on the inner margin. The pleopods, with one exception, were abraded in our specimen, the one that remained was « very delicate slender organ. Length 6 millim. A single example was dredged in the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition of 1870, just west of the African side of the Straits of Gibraltar, in 128 fathoms (Station 37, lat. 35° 50! N., long. 5° 26’ W.; bottom temperature 54° Fahr.). 6. APSEUDES LUNARIFRONS, n. sp. (Plate XVII. fig. 1.) ? Apseudes echinatus, G. O. Sars, “Isopoda chelifera,’ Archiv for Math, og Naturvid. vii. 1882, p. 13. A remarkable species on account of the great irregularity of the dorsal surface of carapace and perzon, and of the lateral margins of the segments of the latter. 90 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE The carapace is mapped out into no less than twelve distinct areas above, exclusive of the epimera of the first legs, which, as usual, are folded inwards, covering a portion of the under surface ; second segment divided into three areas, the epimera being distinctly parted off from the central portion. Frontal region (11. c) furnished with an acute rostrum of considerable length; at the base the rostrum widens greatly, spreading out on each side into a semilunar process, the horn and hollow side of which points forward, whilst the arc forms the external margin; on each side of this the boundary lines of the alar processes slope rapidly backwards, until ultimately the front margin of the carapace juts outwards and forwards into an acute lobe; behind this, again, another lobe throws out a lateral acute point (II. D. L), while in front the alar process projects considerably and terminates in an acute point; thus the carapace when viewed from above presents three spine-like processes on each side. Second (first free) segment with the forward-directed coxal spine-like process acutely terminated. The remaining segments of the perzeon have the epimeral processes, which are produced over the coxee, furnished with a spine on the hinder angle, the three last segments have also a minute spine on the front angle of the epimera, the side of each segment is also armed in front of these epimeral processes with a large outwardly directed spine-like process. The epistoma (II. c. L) is furnished with a long spine, and each of the free segments of the perzon has on the ventral surface two spines on the median line, the anterior of which is very much smaller than the posterior; on the three front segments these spines curve backwards, and on the three last they curve forwards. The spine-like lateral processes of the five first segments of the pleon are very large and at nearly right angles to the pleon, ornamented with long plumose hairs, the feathering in many cases, perhaps in all, ending in a sort of lapell or bunch of hairs. The last segment equals in length about four of those preceding, and has the peculiarity of a conspicuous lateral spine on each side, a little in front of the attach- ment of the uropods; fine slightly plumose hairs also spring from many parts of the surfaces, both dorsal and lateral. On the under surface each of the abdominal segments bears (instead of the usual central spine) a pair of tubercular processes, one on each side of the median line, and just within the bases of the pleopods. The upper antenne are wanting, except a fragment of the stout basal joint, on the inner side of which there is a short triangular spine. The lower antenne are slender, the articulations short, but of nearly the same relative lengths as in allied forms; the flagellum consists of 9-10 articulations. The first gnathopods (1. gn') have the basos short and broad, its front margin produced about the middle into a curved spine-like tooth; meros flask-shaped, with the neck adjoining the basos; wrist narrow, greatly elongated, more than six timesas long ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 91 as broad, widest distally; hand with a very long thumb and finger, closely resembling the corresponding parts in the female of Apseudes talpa. Second gnathopods having the basos strongly built, and of uniform width throughout ; following joint short; the rest of the limb imperfect. The condition of the last legs (11. prp*) is also such that we are unable to describe the garnishing of cilia, setee, and spines as accurately as has been done in the case of other species. The basos is long; carpus longer than either meros or hand, which are subequal to each other, these three joints flattened. Carpus having a vertically- plumose seta infero-anteally ; hand ovately rounded distally, with three or four small cilia on the hinder border; front margin naked on the first third, then a long spine; beyond this this margin is pectinately spined, the pectination, as usual, extending round the extremity, there is also a long spine above the insertion of the finger; finger long, slender, and gently curved. The coxe of this and of the two preceding pairs of feet are distinctly protruded as joints beyond the coxa-like looking epimera (the limbs thus looking as though they were eight-jointed), and are armed behind with a curved spine ; the coxa of the third legs has also a curved sharp spine, but this is on the front side, and directed forwards, like the characteristic process of the second legs. Length one third of an inch. A single example from the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition in 1870, dredged in the Mediter- ranean off the coast of Algeria (Station 50, 51-510 fathoms). 7. APSEUDES SIMPLICIROSTRIS, n. sp. (Plate XVIII. fig. 1.) Male. Frontal region (1.D) produced into a long, gradually attenuated, rostral spine, inclining downwards; though long as compared with the carapace, the rostrum is scarcely more than one third the length of the very long basal joint of the upper antenne; the frontal region has a minute projection on each side of the base of the rostrum. Ocular processes wide and short, but produced apically into a point, which, however, is so bent down as not to be visible from above. Carapace having the cephalic portion narrow, the sides without any of the projecting angular processes which are present in A. Junarifrons (which is perhaps its nearest ally), and gradually converging towards the frontal region; the soldered first thoracic segment, however, suddenly widens, the sides being boldly arched, and here is the greatest width of the body. Perzon remarkable on account of the irregularity of outline of the sides; each of the last four segments has its anterior portion narrow, and is behind considerably expanded over the coxe; the third and following segments have each a pair of laterally directed spine-like processes, those of the third and seventh segments being smaller than the others; the fourth segment has also one pair, and the fifth and sixth two pairs of tubercular sharp processes on the sides in front of the spines. Beneath, 92 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE the epistoma carries an acute spine, as does each segment of the perzon, except the last, which, in the same position, carries a large and stout process (I. L), nearly as thick as the basos of a pereopod, and two or three times as long as the ventral spines— the male organ. Pleon with the epimera prolonged into acute processes, which are directed at first outwards, and ultimately backwards; these as well as the spines of the peraon are perfectly glabrous, and free from ciliation; beneath, each of the first five segments bears an acute spine; the sixth segment is very long, almost equalling the rest of the pleon, smooth, extremely truncate, but a little exserted in the middle. Antenne unusually long; the upper with the joints of the peduncle bearing nearly the same proportion to each other as usual; the first very long, cylindrical, but slightly angular, glabrous; filament of twenty-four articulations. Scale of lower antenne (I. a./) very narrow and linear, its marginal sete few and distant, only twelve in all. Mandibles with a greatly developed palp (1. m). The first gnathopods (1. L and 1. gn') have the basos oblong, stout, and strong; the meros is triangular, embracing within the base of the triangle the apex of the trian- gular carpus, which about equals the basos in length, and only has three distant cilia on the front margin; hand with the thumb projected laterally, so that its margin is scarcely more advanced than the base of the finger; near the base of the thumb is a projecting semicircular process, which is centrally hollowed, containing, as it were, a small pocket; a long, narrow, acute, conical process near the base of the impinging margin; beyond this the margin is crenated; on one side this crenated margin is furnished with a close, regular series of short, stiff, spatulate hairs (1. gn'1*), on the other with a series of minute, flattened, jagged-edged, upright, microscopic teeth, one such tooth occupying each crenation; the finger is well arched, close to its base are two rounded tubercles, and the rest of the inner margin is slightly crenately waved, each sinus thus formed carrying a short, stumpy, spine-like tooth. Second gnathopods (1. Land 1. gn”) of weaker structure than usual, the pectinated spines of the more distal joints assuming almost the form of stout cilia, while the cilia on the other hand are so stout as almost to become spines; basos with a tooth near its origin ; ischium very short; meros with a row of cilia passing obliquely along the side, and terminating distally above, three or four setz also at the distal front corner; wrist longer than either meros or hand, its margins furnished with numerous greatly developed cilia (20 on hinder, 15 on front margin), the front margin also bears two slender spines, one near its centre, the other terminal, the distal side of these spines is pectinated; hand bearing cilia and spines of similar structure and size to those of the wrist, of the former there are eleven on the hinder and six on the front margin, together with four spines; finger with two minute cilia on the outer and three denticles on the inner margin. ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 93 Last pereopods not furnished with plumose sete, or with a pectinated margin to the hand, the whole limb of very simple structure. Basos long and narrow, naked ; ischium very short; meros four times as long, smooth, except that there are three or four minute cilia terminally ; carpus equal to two preceding Joints combined, with only four minute, slender, simple spines on the front margin, and three cilia at the end; hand (1. prp’) shorter than wrist, smooth on the back, below with four slender slightly serrated spines, alternately with four others which are simple and very small, at the termination a cluster of about eight small spines round the base of the remarkably long and very gradually attenuating finger. Length 15 millim., or three fifths of an inch. The single specimen here described was taken in 1263 fathoms, about one hundred miles directly south of Rockall, ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition 1869. Station 22, lat. 56°8' N., long. 13° 34’ W. The type has some curious irregular developments in one or two parts. The third leg has a curious outgrowth, the upper portion of the basos being prolonged backwards into a large double tooth (Pl. XVIII. fig. 1. prp*), the corresponding portion of the opposite limb being entirely devoid of any such excrescence; and the lateral spines of the segment to which these limbs are attached are not symmetrically placed, the spine on the same side as the excrescence being in an abnormal position. The first legs also present another, though less conspicuous, want of uniformity, the wrist on one side having the distal margin nearly straight on both faces of the hand, while the other wrist has these margins somewhat deeply excavated. 8. APSEUDES GROssIMANUS, Norman. (Plate XIX.) Apseudes grossimanus, Norman, MS. Proc. Royal Soc. no. 125 (1870), p. 157. Frontal region armed with three porrected spines, the central or rostral spine long and very acute, nearly two thirds as long as basal joint of upper antenne. Ocular processes short, bluntly rounded distally, and thus differing from those of all the other species here described. Carapace very short and broad, with a strong tooth-like process on each side in front of coalescence of the first pereeon-segment. The pereon has a pair of lateral spine-like processes to each segment, and the epimera of the second and two following legs also bear a spine at the Linder margin. Beneath there is a spine on the epistoma (I. L) and on each perwon-segment, but in the male the spine of the last segment is exchanged for a large male organ similar to that described under A. simplicirostris. Pleon having the epimera produced outwardly into acute processes, which bend backwards at the end; beneath each has a central spine; last segment equal in length to four or five preceding, cylindrical, with two pairs of very small cilia on the back, and a little tubercle on the median line between the bases of the uropods. VOL. X.—Part tv. No. 3.—October, 1886. ) 94 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE The upper antennz have the first joint long, not flattened out, rather wider at the base, lower parts of the inner margin slightly denticulate, towards its extremity two long cilia, and beyond these a tactile seta, outer margin with three or four minute tactile sete, and about as many simple cilia: second joint with four long plumose (tactile ?) setae and two simple cilia; third with two simple cilia; flagellum with 17-21, secondary appendage with 9 articulations ; olfactory filaments of great length, attached to alternate articulations of the flagellum. The lower antenne have the scale long and linear, reaching beyond the fourth joint, with only six marginal sete (one on the inner, two on the outer margin, and three apical): last joint of peduncle bearing two simple cilia at its end and four tactile sete, two of which are much larger than the others ; flagellum of 9-13 articulations. The first gnathopods in the male (1. L) have the basos broad, attached to the coxa by a narrow neck, terminating in a tooth at the lower front angle, and having a similar tooth somewhat higher up upon the same margin; meros triangular, very narrow at the base and rapidly widening, a very large tooth-process on the front margin, articulating with the wrist in a splice-like manner, the lower angle being produced and underlying the wrist, the latter joint is narrowed at the base and lies on the produced tongue of the meros, and bears four cilia and a tooth-process on the front margin ; hand in general form as that of A. simplicirostris, but the portion before the thumb is larger, while the thumb itself is less laterally directed; the outer margin of thumb carries about seven cilia, and its inner margin has two processes, of which the basal is tubercular, the second large and wide, much elongated, and beyond these processes the edge bears a closely packed series of microscopic flat inclined teeth, by the side of which are about eight stiff cilia (not spatulate as in A. simplicirostris); the finger has a tubercle on the inner margin near the base, is then hollowed for the reception of the large tooth of the thumb, and beyond this is set with numerous short spine-like teeth. The same gnathopod in the female (1. gn'¢@) is like that of the male in its general character, but is much more slender, the hand much less strong, the thumb and finger meeting throughout their entire length, without the large tubercular processes, while the whole margin of the thumb is set with microscopic teeth and cilia similar to those which occupy only the distal portion of the thumb in the other sex. The second gnathopods (1. gn”) have the coxal spine narrow and acute, the basos unarmed, ischium very short, meros with a terminal cluster of cilia above, and below with a distal spine and numerous long cilia on the margin; carpus and propodos subequal and shorter than meros, the former with numerous long cilia on both margins and also two spines on the front margin; propodos with numerous long cilia on both margins (about 8 on the palm), and 5-6 spines on the palm and one distal spine on the back; dactylus bearing on its edge six spinules (1. gn”), which have little cilia near their tips. The spines of carpus and propodos, examined under a high power, are found to have a peculiar character, the carpal spines are spatulately hollowed at their ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 95 terminations, while the spines of the palm are mucronately attenuated at their apices, the attenuated flexible distal portions being exquisitely pectinately ciliated (see enlarged figure). Last legs (1. prp*) slender; basos long and narrow, with only 6-7 short and delicate plumose sete on the hinder margin; ischium very short, naked; meros about three times as long, with only two or three small cilia at the termination in front; wrist equal in length to two preceding joints combined, with about ten long cilia on the front margin; propodos a little shorter than carpus, with four cilia on front margin, these cilia are suddenly attenuated at their apices, and a series of minute sharp spinules, which are bulbously enlarged at the base, fill up the spaces between the origins of the cilia. These spinules do not actually touch each other, they are pecti- nated on the sides as in other allied species; they do not extend round the termination of the joint, but at the termination of the hinder margin there is a group of minute pectinate spinules, together with two long and one short flagellated spines. Dactylus yery long and slender, with two cilia on the back, and one minute denticle near the base on the inner side; its unguis very long. Pleopoda (1. plp) largely developed, with long peduncles. Length half an inch. Dredged off the Portuguese coast, in 740 fathoms, ‘ Porcupine,’ 1870, Station 17 a, lat. 39° 39’ N., long. 9° 39’ W.; also off the south-west coast of Ireland, in 90 fathoms, ‘Porcupine,’ 1869, Station 6, lat, 52° 25’ N., long. 11° 40’ W. 9. APSEUDES GRACILIS, n. sp. (Plate XX.) The carapace (I. D) has the frontal margin produced into a long slender acute rostrum, which is half as long as the basal joint of the upper antennz, and has a bulbous process on each side at its origin; ocular processes or ale having their outer sides prolonged into an acute spine-like termination projecting forwards and slightly outwards. On each side of the carapace, at the junction of the first coalesced segment of the peraeon with the cephalon, there is another pair of spinous processes closely assimilating in form to those of the ale just described. The perzon (1.1L) has the segments remarkably long, more produced than in any other known species, especially the last four; each segment bears a pair of lateral acute spinous processes, and in front of these a pair of small tubercles, while on the ventral surface there is a large acute curved spine near the hinder margin, and near the front margin a small tubercle bearing two or three minute cilia. The epistoma is tumid, arched, carinate, and armed with a small spine near the mouth. The pleon (1. L) is of great length, the five front segments subequal, and each as long as the first free segment of the pereon; epimera only slightly produced, terminating in small spines, a central ventral spine on each segment; last segment (I. PL) as long as the preceding three, having a number of minute tubercles about it, termination Q2 96 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE slightly emargivate, with a small rounded projection occupying the centre of the emargination. Upper antenne (I. a.s) with the basal joint moderately stout, a tactile seta halfway up the outer margin; second and third joints subequal, their combined length scarcely more than half that of the first joint; filament consisting of about 17, secondary appendage of 4, articulations. Lower antenne (I. a.7) reaching to the end of the peduncle of the upper; the scale smaller than usual, only reaching to the middle of the fourth joint, and bearing only four sete, two on the exterior margin and two apical, and none on the interior margin. The first gnathopods (1. gn') are slender and weak, and without much character ; wrist very long, two and a half times as long as meros, with many cilia on the front margin; hand with the basal portion slender, and scarcely wider than the wrist ; thumb and finger long, without any tubercular processes on the inner margin, the distal portion of that of the thumb bearing a series of microscopic flattened teeth, and short, stiff, obtusely ending cilia; finger having about five short stumpy spine-like teeth just before the unguis commences. Second gnathopods (I. gn”) strongly built, basos naked ; meros having the front margin ciliate, and bearing a distal spine, upper margin with a distal bunch of cilia; wrist unusually short, scarcely more than half the length of meros, above with many cilia and a large distal spine, below with four cilia and two or three spines; hand widely ovate, rather longer than the wrist, upper margin with two spines and a few cilia; palm closely set all round with ten stout spines, but no cilia; all the spines of the limb are stout, but quite simple in character; finger strong, with four denticulations on the margin. Last pereeopods (1. prp*) slender, basos naked, the three succeeding joints having one or two minute cilia on the front margin, except that the carpus (which is slightly longer than the meros and hand, which are subequal to each other) has a long slender distal spine on the front; hand with a distal spine above, and two slender spines on the palm, and passing obliquely across the last half of the joint, commencing beyond the middle of the palm and terminating at the upper margin of the origin of the finger, is a pectinated series of lancet-shaped spines, of which the margins are apparently simple. Finger of most unusual length, half as long again as the hand, the unguis especially being very greatly produced. Pleopods (1. plp) greatly developed, the peduncle long. Uropods with one branch consisting of about 7, the other of 18, articulations. The foregoing is a description of the females, one of which has incipient growths of the marsupial sac at the base of the 2nd, 3rd, 4th, and 5th pereopods. The males, which are known by the cylindro-columnar sexual organ situated between the last pereeopods, where it takes the place of the ventral spine of the other sex, differ in having the lateral spines of the pereeon-segments, and both epimeral and ventral ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 97 spines of the pleon, so much reduced in size as to become almost obsolete, while the ventral spines of the earlier segments of the body are as large as in the female, and the hand of the first legs is not more largely developed than in the other sex. All these points are contrary to what is usual, and not what might have been expected to characterize the male. The figure (1. gn'*) represents a monstrous outgrowth of the thumb in one of the specimens, showing a tendency to three terminations of the thumb instead of one. Length half an inch. Specimens or fragments of Apseudes gracilis were procured in three of the dredgings of the ‘ Valorous’ Expedition in 1875; the localities were :— Station 9, lat. 59° 10' N., long. 50° 26’ W., 1750 fath., Davis Strait. Station 12, lat. 56° 11' N., long. 37° 41’ W., 1450 fath., North Atlantic. Station 16, lat. 55° 10! N., long. 25° 58’ W., 1785 fath., North Atlantic. It would thus appear to be confined to the greatest depths in the abyss of the Northern seas. Genus 2. SpHyraPus’, n. g. Animal less elongated than in the other genera, widest at the hinder part of the carapace, thence gradually narrowed behind. First two segments of perzon coalesced with the cephalon into a carapace, furnished with a simple rostrum. Epimera of gnathopodal segments not produced forwards. Last segment of pleon often produced to an acute point. No eyes. The ale minute, triangular. Upper antenne with the basal joint of great size, long and broad, inner flagellum sometimes rudimentary. Lower antenne without the scales generally characteristic of this family ; slender. First gnathopods bulky, with the hand (in the male) set on the wrist, like a hammer at right angles to its handle, and hence the generic name. Typical species—Sphyrapus malleolus, n. sp. The chief characters in this genus are the absence of the scale in the lower antennz and the conjunction of the second peron-segment with the carapace. Diagnosis of the Species of Sphyrapus. Last segment of pleon not produced. Epimera of pleon obtusely rounded . . «+ s+ + + + + + @nomalus. Epimera of pleon angularly pointed . .. .- ee) serratus; Gm Oa Sats cn Last segment of pleon produced to an elongated point behind. Second segment of pleon with greatly developed, outspread lateral PROCEECS 5 6 io 4 Bo acter ake . 2 . + « malleolus. Second segment of pleon with on spines not beauedines in size those which are present also on the other segments. . . - + + + tudes. * odvpa a hammer, sous a foot. 2 « Habitat in magno abysso areve frigidee maris Norvegiz et glacialis.” 98 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE 1. SPHYRAPUS MALLEOLUS, n.sp. (Plate XXII. figs. 11, m1.) Rostrum short and obtusely pointed. Ophthalmic processes (111. D 2 ) minute, shaped like a baker’s cap, and more easily seen from below (11. aa) than from above. The confluent segments are both wider than the head, and the second wider than the first ; to the rear of these the animal tapers irregularly, the centre pereeon-segment being narrower than its neighbour, as is also the case in S. tudes, and the pleon tapers more suddenly than the pereon as far as the base of the sixth segment, the sides of which diverge to the point of insertion of the uropods, and then suddenly converge to a central and somewhat upturned, much produced, apical process (11. Pi). Of the pereon-segments the last two are the shortest. ‘The first five segments of the pleon are nearly equal in length to one another; only the second has lateral spine-like processes, but here they are large, produced, and very conspicuous. The upper antenne (I. aa) have the basal joint large, in the male stout, shorter than the cephalic plate, in the female dilated at the base, longer than the cephalic plate, in both ciliated on the margins; the second joint is short, dilated distally ; the third is about half the length and breadth of the second; the flagellum consists of one long succeeded by four short articulations; the secondary appendage is rudimentary, and represented by only one minute articulation. The lower antenne have the basal joint as broad as it is long, the three following joints short, the fifth long and slender, carrying on the outer side two pear-shaped vesicles; the flagellum is three-jointed, the second and third joints furnished with long cilia. The first gnathopods (1. gn’) have the soldered coxal portion folded beneath; the basos broad and short, the ischium wanting; the meros narrow at the base, then dilated, and ending ina point; the carpus in the male is a little longer than the meros, which it overlaps; it is pointed distally, its sinuous margins are nearly parallel; upon it the huge hand is set hammer-wise. In shape the hand is roughly triangular; a line from the base of the finger to the stout horny thumb may be considered the base of the triangle; along this (palm) margin is set a row of flat little teeth, all but one or two of them lying closely side by side; one of the sides of the triangle runs from the thumb-nail backwards, receiving the wrist in a sinuosity about the middle, the remaining side is formed by the curved line running from the hinder extremity of the last-described side to the base of the finger; the finger, which is short and stumpy, with a nail like the thumb-nail, doubles closely down upon the palm. In the female (11. gn') the wrist is considerably longer than in the male, and is of the same breadth at both ends, but has a narrow neck near its base; the hand in this sex is attached to the wrist by the apex of the triangle; the thumb is a long process projecting from the base of the triangle, and causing the finger to project in like manner, and the hand is thus of very different form from that of the male, being ovate; the inner margins of both thumb and finger are irregular; the thumb is truncate and has the horny nail set close ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. oo to the outer margin; the nail of the finger closes down into the cavity within the thumb-nail and on the truncated end of the thumb. The second gnathopods (1. gn*) resemble those of Sphyrapus tudes, but the basos is narrower, being only slightly broader than the following joints; the meros has one distal spine on the front margin, the wrist a row of five spines, and the hand the same number ; the finger is much curved, slender, and its margin smooth. In the first pereopods (u. prp') the wrist is a little dilated, the hand flat, long, curved, with seven slight spines on the front margin, and much ciliated on both margins. The second pereopods (1. prp”) are shorter than any except the last; the third (11. prp®) have the hand short, distally dilated, and then surrounded by a fence of biserrate spines of varying lengths. The fourth and fifth (1. prp’) pairs are similar in form, but the fifth is smaller than the fourth; the wrist is longer than the hand, which is small, ciliated, and having two long spines near the base of the finger. The uropods (11. D 2 ) have the peduncle as long as the segment minus its produced apex, and a little dilated distally ; the inner branch is long, with about 15 articulations, which vary irregularly in length; the outer branch is very slight, and composed of 3 articulations. Judging from the spirit-preserved specimens the uropods in this species would seem to be carried divergently, not following behind parallel to each other. Sphyrapus malleolus may at once be distinguished from its allies, not only by the form of the gnathopods, but by the rudimentary condition of the inner flagellum of the upper antenne, which is reduced to an unjointed minute tubercle, and by the spine- formed wings of the second segment of the pleon. The species has been procured in the abyss of the North Atlantic in four dredgings :— 1. ‘Porcupine,’ 1869, Station 22, lat. 56° 8’ N., long. 13° 34’ W., 1263 fathoms. 2. ‘Porcupine, 1869, Station 24, lat. 56° 26’ N., long. 14° 28’ W., 109 fathoms, 3. ‘Porcupine,’ 1870, Station 17 a, lat. 39° 39! N., long. 9° 39' W., 740 fathoms, 4. ‘Valorous,’ 1875, Station 11, lat. 57° 11’ N., long. 37° 41’ W., 1450 fathoms. The first two of these localities are to the south of Rockall, and may be considered to be within the bounds of British seas; the third is to the west of Portugal; the last lies directly south of the southernmost point, Cape Farewell, of Greenland. 2. SPHYRAPUS TUDES, n.sp. (Plate XXII. fig. 1.) The carapace (I.D) has a short triangular rostrum, from which it slopes gently back- wards to the insertion of the small bulbous, apicate, ophthalmic processes. Behind these the lateral margins are slightly convex; the two pereeon-segments, which are coalesced with the head, are successively wider; the coxal portion of the first has a large ventral fold. Behind the cephalic region the animal gradually tapers to the last pleon-seg- 100 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE ments, except that the central (fourth) pereeon-segment, which carries the shortest pair of legs, is also a little narrower than that which follows it. The first five segments of the pleon are short, produced on either side into long narrow processes pointing backwards and downwards (I.L), so as not to be seen from above; the sixth segment (1. wr) widens a little from the base, not far from which the caudal appendages are inserted; beyond their insertion it is narrowed, and a small globose portion ends in a produced apex; the whole length of the segment nearly equals that of all the five which precede it; beneath it has a nearly circular opening with two opercular valves opening sideways, as in the genus Apseudes. The upper antenne (1. aa) have the basal joint about two thirds the length of the cephalic plate, rather stout, carrying two rows of divergent cilia; the second joint is of less breadth and short; the third still narrower and very short. The flagellum has seven articulations, some of which carry fine, glass-like, two- or three-jointed olfactory appendages ; the secondary filament has three articulations. The lower antennz have the basal joints something like the ophthalmic processes in size and shape; the three following joints are short, the fifth as long as the four which precede it taken together; the flagellum has four slender articulations, and slightly exceeds in length the last joint of the peduncle. The first gnathopods (1. gn') have the basos bulky, with a small spine on the hinder margin, the ischium wanting, the meros small, the wrist large, irregularly oblong, but very narrow at its articulation with the meros. The great hand is set on at right angles to the wrist, like the head of a hatchet or hammer; it has a narrow oblong elongated thumb, so curved backwards at the base as if it were out of joint, and into the cavity thus formed a blunt tooth projects from the inner side of the finger; the thumb is distally truncate, with its horny unguis set nearest to the external margin. A similar unguis on the finger closes down within this. The second gnathopods (1. gn”) are very like the corresponding limbs in Apseudes ; the basos is bulky and twice as long as broad, the ischium so short as to be almost linear; the meros much shorter than the wrist, carrying one distal spine on the front margin ; wrist long and narrow, ciliated on the back, and having a row of spines (four) with intervening solitary sete in front; these spines gradually increase in size distally : the hand is about two thirds the length of the wrist, and, like it, is ciliated on the back, where it also has two small distal spines; in front is a graduated row of about four spines; the finger is furnished with one or two small denticles on its inner margin. In the specimen described one of the gnathopods of this pair had five spines in the row on the wrist and three on the hand, while the other had four on each of the joints. In the first pereeopods (1. prp') the basos has a small spur near the base of the front margin and a large spur near the distal end of the dorsal margin; the ischium is very minute, the meros and carpus are equal in length, ciliated on both margins, with one or two stumpy spines on the front; the hand is large, flat, narrow, slightly curved, with ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 101 long cilia on the back, and short graduated spines with intervening cilia on the palm ; the slender finger is set well back, and has an adjoining spine close to it, and of almost equal length. The second peropods (1. prp”) have the basos armed with two strong spurs on the upper margin. The third pereopods (1. prp* and 1. prp™) are distinguished by a group of finely biserrate spines upon the hand surrounding the base of the finger. The following pair (1. prp*) have a spur on the back of the basos. Both this and the last pair (1. prp*) have the wrist longer than the hand, and fully ciliated on both margins, the hands straight; the finger slender and shorter than the hand. The uropods have their peduncles curving a little inwards and distally dilated; the longer branch consists of eight or nine articulations, which are alternately longer or shorter, but the first two much stouter than those which follow; the shorter outer branch is made up of three very narrow articulations, of which the last is the longest. The length of the animal (antenne and uropods not included) is three tenths of an inch. In the female the gnathopods differ greatly from those of the male, the sex which we have described, and are very like in form to the gnathopods which we have figured of Sphyrapus anomalus; the form of the segments of the pleon will at once distinguish it from that species. This species was dredged by the ‘ Porcupine’ in 1869, in 420 fathoms, to the south of Rockall, Station 23 a, lat. 56° 15’ N., long. 14° 18’ W. 3. SPHYRAPUS ANOMALUS, G. O. Sars. (Plate XXI. fig. 1.) 1869. Apseudes anomalus, G. O. Sars, Underségelser over Christianiafjordens Dybvandsfauna, p. 45. Sphyrapus anomalus, G. O. Sars, “Isopoda chelifera,’ Archiv for Mathem. og Naturvid. 1881, Bd. 7, p. 19. Head and sides of pereon and pleon (11. L) not spined. Last three segments of pereon much constricted anteriorly. First segment of body (head and first and second of peraon coalesced) smooth above, side margins evenly arched, produced in front into a large frontal lobe (1. c), terminating in a simple rostrum, the extremity of which is minutely nodulous; at the sides there is also the small ophthalmic process at the base of the upper antenne. Pleon having the sides of the segments rounded, with a very minute point at hinder corner. Telson subtriangular (11. wp), extremity not produced, terminating obtusely, with a little dorsal tubercle bearing two small sete. Upper antenne (1. az) having a secondary flagellum of three articulations. Lower antenne having last joint of peduncle very long, the flagellum equal to it in length and com- posed of four articulations. First gnathopods (1. gv’) with the hand as long as the two preceding joints, elongated-ovate ; finger and thumb long, forcipiform. Second gnatho- VOL. x11.—PART Iv. No. 4.—October, 1886. R 102 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE pods (11. gn”) with wrist nearly twice as long as the hand, with two spines on distal portion of front, and one on dorsal margin; hand with five large and long spines on palm and two on the back; finger scarcely larger than the spines of hand, with three denticles on the edge. Uropods (11. wp) with the peduncle not extending beyond the telson ; inner ramus long, with ten articulations, outer short, two-jointed. Length 4 millim. Sars thus describes the male :— *« Mas adultus a femina valde diversus. Corporis ejus forma multo magis elongata et angustior. Antenne superiores longiores, flagello interno articulis 2 ultimis pedunculi junctis multo (fere duplo) longiore et 7-articulato, articulis omnibus ad apicem papillis olfactoriis numerosissimis et fasciculatis instructis. Partes masticationis quam in femina multo debiliores et fere omnino rudimentares. Pedum paria 2 anteriora forma ab iisdem feminze valde diversa et insolito modo elongata. Primum par corporis longi- tudinem, abdomine excepto, equans, articulo basali permagno et tumido, sequentibus 2 valde elongatis et angustissimis junctis manu plus duplo longioribus, digitis valde forcipatis et intus dentatis; secundum etiam par longitudine insueta insigne et primo pari nonnihil longius, articulo basali fortissimo, penultimo maxime elongato triplam antecedentis assequente longitudinem, margine postico spinis 7 validis armato. Pedes abdominales structura fere eadem ac in femina sed multo longiores, setis pluribus et longioribus obsiti. “ Mas junior femine corporis forma simillimus sed pedum 2 paribus anterioribus multo robustioribus et pedibus abdominalibus longioribus insignis. “Habitat sat frequens in sinu Christianiensi ad Vallé in prof. 60-150 orgy. adque Holmestrand prof. 40-50 orgyar.” Sphyrapus anomalus was not procured in the expeditions to which this memoir has especial reference. ‘The description and figure of the female are derived from type specimens, for which we are indebted to Prof. G. O. Sars. Family Il. TANAID. Animal produced, narrow, nearly parallel-sided ; pleon scarcely, if at all, narrower than the pereeon ; there is no spiny armature of either pereon or pleon. Carapace truncate in front, or with only a very minute and quite simple rostrum. Ocular alz and eyes present or absent. Upper antennz simple, without any second flagellum, placed close together in the middle of the head; the single flagellum sometimes altogether absent, generally rudi- mentary, rarely well developed in female, but multiarticulate in male. Lower antenne arising below the upper, not furnished with any scale, more slender than the upper pair; flagellum usually rudimentary, more rarely well developed. Mandibles of varied structure in the different genera, but always without a palp. ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 103 First maxille furnished with a backward-directed palp, terminating in two sete. Second maxillz only represented by minute, rudimentary, naked lobes. Maxillipeds with a falciform palp within the branchial chamber. First gnathopods usually well developed, with the upper visible joint large and very tumid, the hand strong and chelate. In the male the whole limb, and especially the hand, assumes prodigious proportions, its base so encroaching upon neighbouring organs that in the adult the whole of the mouth-organs become more or less absorbed. Second gnathopods not differing greatly in character from the peropods, the three last joints not flattened, suited for progression. Gnathopods not palpigerous. Pleopods generally composed of a basal joint and two short setiferous lobes; rarely altogether absent. Uropods either simple or furnished with two filaments; in the latter case the outer filament is always short, never consisting of more than three articulations, usually of one or two. Fritz Miiller was the first to observe the remarkable change in the characters of the adult male of certain members of this family, especially of the genus Leptochelia, the genus to which the species called Tanais dubius by Fritz Miiller belongs. He writes: —‘In our Tanais, the young males up to the last change of skin preceding sexual maturity resemble the females, but then they undergo an important metamorphosis. Amongst other things, they lose the movable appendages of the mouth even to those which serve for the maintenance of the respiratory current ; their intestine is always found empty, and they appear only to live for love. But what is most remarkable is, that they now appear under two different forms. Some acquire powerful, long-fingered, and very mobile chelz, and, instead of the single olfactory filament of the female, have from 12 to 17 of these organs, which stand two or three together on each joint of the flagellum. The others retain the short thick form of the chel of the females; but, on the other hand, their antenne are equipped with a far greater number of olfactory filaments, which stand in groups of from five to seven together. . . . I have examined thousands of them with the simple lens, and I have also examined many hun- dreds with the microscope, without finding any differences among the females, or any intermediate forms between the two kinds of males’’?. We are not aware that Fritz Miiller’s observations which led him to believe in two forms of the males in Tanais (Leptochelia) have received confirmation from any subse- quent writer except Dr. Dohrn, who has described two forms of the male in Zanais dubius®; but in this Prof. G. O. Sars has stated his opinion that the two males belong * Fritz Miiller, ‘Facts and Arguments for Darwin’ (Dallas), pp. 20-22. * Dohrn, ‘ Untersuchungen iiber Bau und Entwickelung der Arthropoden.’ R2 104 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE to different species, which, indeed, he assigns to distinct genera, holding that, while Dohrn’s pl. xxvii. figs. 6-18 belong to the Leptochelia dubia of Kroyer, pl. xxvii. fig. 17 (forma altera maris) must be distinguished, and accordingly naming it Heterotanais anomalus. The subject is one of great interest, and we trust, at no distant period, will receive full elucidation. It has been long known, as observed by Agassiz, Clark, and Hagen, that two distinct forms of the adult male exist in the freshwater Crayfish of the United States belonging the genus Cambarus ; and Dr. Hagen suggested that of these forms the less differentiated, which in many respects much more closely resembled the female, were sterile, while the more highly developed and specialized form was the fertile male. Within the last few months an entirely new light has been thrown on the connection of these two forms by Mr. Walter Faxon’. He has kept in confinement the highly-specialized males together with females, and succeeded in breeding them freely. It will be well now to quote his own words :—‘* After pairing, three of the males moulted, and were thrown, while in a soft-shelled state, into alcohol, together with their exuvie. An examination of these specimens now reveals the fact that the soft-shelled specimens are all of the ‘second form’ (7. ¢. that which is less differentiated, and more like the female); their exuvie of the ‘first form’ (7. e. the highly specialized male). After attaining the ‘ first form,’ and after pairing, the same individual has reverted to the ‘second form.’ It is now clear that we are not dealing with a case of true dimorphism, such as is well known among insects and plants, but it appears probable that the two forms of the Crayfish are alternating periods in the life of the individual, the ‘ first form’ being assumed during the pairing-season, the ‘second form’ during the intervals between the pairing- seasons. It is to be inferred that before the animal is again capable of reproduction another moult will bring it again into the ‘first form.’ The fact that large collections made at one time and place often contain only one, or a great preponderance of one, form is now explained.” Mr. Faxon has also observed this same phenomenon in the case of another species, the Cambarus propinquus, Girard. He remarks, in conclusion, that the “ males of extra- ordinary size which I have seen are all of the ‘first form.’” Do these very old indi- viduals cease to moult? Do they become permanently capable of reproduction ? Among the Cumacea the males do not attain their most distinctive characters until ready for breeding. While young, and up to a period when, from their size, we might suppose them to be mature, not only in the deficiency of those organs which, directly or indirectly, might be presumed to be connected with the generative functions, do they present features which assimilate to the female, but even in the form and armature of 1 Faxon, “On the so-called Dimorphism in the Genus Cambarus,” American Journal of Science, vol. xxvii. ? b) January 1884. ISOPODA OF THE ‘ LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 105 the carapace. The genus /phinoe has a carapace crested with serre, the pleon is greatly elongated in the female, and the lower antenne are quite rudimentary, consisting of a basal and an extremely minute second joint; the pleon is without any pleopods. The adult male has no spines on the crest of the carapace ; the lower antenne are of extraordinary length, consisting of a well-developed five-jointed peduncle and a very long filament, which extends the whole length of the body, and is tucked away between the bases of the five pairs of largely-developed and well-ciliated pairs of swimming pleopods, and unquestionably are used as organs of sensation. Now, ordinarily, as the male approaches maturity, not in one moult, but in two or more, as is commonly the case in males among Amphipoda as well as Isopoda, the antennz become large and the pleopods more deve- loped ; and examples are commonly found with imperfect pleopods present but naked, and the carapace still retaining the serrated crest characteristic of the female. At the final moult, when the pleopods attain maturity and are densely ciliated, and all other features of the specialized male are developed, the carapace loses its serrated crest. We have examined a large number of the species most common on our coast, Iphinoe tri- spinosa, Goodsir, but have not as yet met with a fully-developed male retaining the serre of the carapace. My friend Prof. G. O. Sars!, however, has figured two forms of the male in an allied species, Jphinoe serrata, Norman, the one being the normal male with smooth carapace, the second (pl. xxviii. fig. 5) with a serrated crest, as in the female, constituting a ‘‘ forma altera maris.” It is possible that this second form may correspond to the state of Cambarus, which, after the discharge of the sexual functions, moults, and retakes a form which approaches nearer to that of the female. In the case of the Isopodan genera Leptochelia and Anceus in the moult which pre- cedes sexual intercourse, grasping-organs of enormous size are developed, which require so large a space of the animal’s body for their articulation, that the mouth is to such an extent encroached upon, that the mandibles and maxillz are altogether aborted, and the Crustacean thus loses all power of taking food. It seems obvious, therefore, that it cannot long exist in this condition, and that one of two things must take place. Either, having discharged its sexual functions, it must soon afterwards die, or it must moult again, and at that moult cast off its exaggerated limbs, and retake such as are of moderate dimensions, together with the mouth-organs. Mr. Faxon’s discovery seems to give strength to a view that the latter of these events may take place in the life-history of these very interesting male Crustaceans. * G. O. Sars, “ Nye Bidrag til Kundskaben om Middelhayets Invertebratfauna.—lI1I. Middelhavets Cumaceer,” Archiy for Mathematik og Naturvidenskab, 1878. 106 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE Synopsis of Genera of Tanaide. A. Pleon not segmented, the first five segments coalesced. No pleo- pods. Uropods imperfectly biramose, external branch a conical process, inner 2-jointed, half as long as pleon. No eyes. Upper antenne 4-joimted. Gnathopods with the basal portion of unusual form, composed of two distinct segments, oblong, tumid; hand small and weak é B. Pleon segmented, but no pleopods. (a) Uropods imperfectly biramous, external branch tuberculiform, inner 2-jointed, minute. No eyes. Upper antenne 4- jointed. Gnathopods of usual form. Hinder perzopods with basal joint constricted in its upper portion . ; (6) Uropods consisting of a single branch, a basal joint constituting the peduncle, and a second conical joint representing the branch. Noeyes. Upper antenne 4-jointed. Gnathopods strong, of the usual form. Perzeopods slender, with a long finger terminating in a long nail; the anterior pairs more spined than the posterior, the latter not having the basal joint constricted above caers (c) See Pseudotanais and Leptognathia, faint on. C. Pleon segmented ; pleopods only three pairs, which are densely setose. Uropods short, simple, the single branch composed of 2-3 jomts. Eyes. Upper antenn 3-jointed, with rudimentary flagellum. Hinder perzopods with a curved, hamate, strong finger . D. Pleon segmented ; tledhods all iavaltned: bar cadteninre, at not setose in female. No eyes. (a) Uropods very short, branched, inner 2- ( ?), 3- (¢) jointed, outer 1- (2), 38-(g) jointed. Segments of perzon divided by deep instrictions. Gnathopods alike in the sexes, of usual form. Perzopods with a long finger. ‘“Mandibule bene evolutz, acie serrulata, lamella secundaria m. dextie, valde exstante, processu molari sublaminari, inermi’ : (6) Uropods moderately long, with unequal 2-jointed Pees Gnathopods not strong, of the usual form. Perzopods, hinder pairs with long finger. ‘“ Mandibulz bene evolute, corpore sat elongato, processu molari aa of truncato et denticulis acutis cincto ” : E. Pleon segmented. Pleopods ali developed and ciliated, Nb eye- lobes or eyes. (a) Pleopods developed and ciliated, or altogether absent in female. No ocular lobes ; eyes present or absent. Upper antennz 3-jointed, nearly alike in sexes. Gnathopods alike in Anarthrura, G. O. Sars. Strongylura, G. O. Sars. Tanaella, n. g Tanais, Aud. & M.-Edw. Cryptocope, G. O. Sars. Haplocope, G. O. Sars. ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 107 sexes; hand elongated, fingers narrow and acuminate. First pereeopods with very long setiform finger. Hinder pereopods with penultimate joint expanded, and furnished with a knife-like spine, finger short. Uropods biramous, branches 2-jointed. Marsupial pouch formed of only two LOBES ace. ceed 1 lS ROw, ame cif tiv. tae dw, (4) Upper antenne with three articulations in female; in male much larger, with a 4-jointed flagellum. Gnathopods nearly alike in both sexes, not very strong; hand narrow, fingers simple. First perzeopods with a setiform finger ; the hinder pairs short, with their basal joints very tumid. Uropods branched, each branch 1-2-jointed. Marsupial pouch of usual character, composed of eight lamine . . Typhlotanais, G. O. Sars. (c) Upper antennz in female 4-jointed, in male much larger ; fla- gellum 4-jointed, with large fascicles of sensitive cilia. Gnathopods in female moderately strong, hand dilated, fingers strong, the thumb serrulated ; in male more slender, with simple fingers. Perzopods little differing from each other, more or less spinous. Pleopods sometimes not developed in female. Uropods 2-branched, inner 2- ( ¢?), 3- (g) jointed; outer 1—-2-jomted, or sometimes a mere PUCK eat E sa Clee as 5s Leptognathia, GO Sara: #. Pleon segmented. Pleopods all developed and ciliated. Ocular lobes and eyes present. (a) Upper antennz in both sexes with a well-developed flagellum of about four joints, the flagellum in male with fascicles of sensitive cilia. Gnathopods of usual form in female; finger and thumb strong, the latter with tuberculated palm; in male largely developed, oblong, finger and thumb curved, forcipiform, both strongly toothed within. Perzopods much spined, the spines very variable in structure. Uro- pods 2-branched, inner multiarticulate (8—9-jointed) ; outer 2-jomted. Noeyes. ... Ries bawerasiiat (4) Upper antenne 3-jointed in female, 6-jointed in male, and furnished with bundles of sensitive cilia. Gnathopods not very dissimilar in the sexes; hand oblong, fingers short. Perzeopods of first pair slightly differmg from the rest, with a long setiform finger; hinder pairs with first joint rather swollen. Uropods with two subequal 2-jointed ieee ee ee) Le ee oe oe Paratanais, Dana. (c) Upper antennz with three joints and rudimentary flagellum in female; narrow and elongated, with a more or less developed flagellum in male. Gnathopods in female of the usual structure ; but in the male imperfectly chelate, without any finger, or the finger very short and immovable. Pseudotanais, G. O. Sars. Alaotanais, n g. 108 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE Uropods biramous, inner branch 4—5-jointed, outer minute, but distinctly 2-jomted . . . . 5 . . . Heterotanais, G. O. Sars. (d) Upper antennz conical, 3-jointed, nd with a muiiiaeiey flagellum in female, much more elongated and with a multiarticulate flagellum furnished with fascicles of sensi- tive cilia in male. Gnathopods in female strong, of the usual form; in male greatly elongated; hand very large, oblong, with elongated, curved, forcipiform fingers, the immovable one tuberculated on inner margin. Uropods 2-branched, inner branch multiarticulate, outer very small and rudimentary, consisting of only a single joint . . . Leptochelia, Dana. For full accounts of the foregoing genera, and especially for descriptions of the mandibles, which afford valuable diagnostic characters, reference should be made to Sars’s Monograph. The following is a list of all the species of this family which have, up to the present time, been discovered in the North Atlantic, under which title we include that portion of the ocean and its seas which lies north of lat. 35° N.:— List of Tanaide of the North Atlantic. Genus 1. Tanats, M.-Edwards, = Crossurus, H. Rathke. 1. Tanais vittatus (Rathke),= Tanais tomentosus, Kroyer. Hab. Britain; Denmark; Norway; N.E. America. 2. T. cavolinii, M.-Edw. Hab. Mediterranean and Adriatic. T. dulongii (Audouin). Hab. Britain ; Mediterranean. ~ Genus 2. Leprocnetia, Dana. — . Leptochelia savignii (Kroyer), = Tanais edwardsii, Kroyer, ? , = Leptocheliaalgicola, Harger. Hab. Britain; Mediterranean ; Madeira. 2. L. neapolitana, G. O. Sars. Hab. Naples. 3. L. rapax, Harger. Hab. N.E. America. 4. L.? filum (Stimpson). Hab. N.E. America. 5. L. dubia (Kroyer), =Leptochelia algicola, Harger. Hab. Mediterranean ; N.E. America; Brazil. Genus 3. Ataoranats, Norman & Stebbing. 1. Alaotanais serratispinosus, Norman & Stebbing. Hab. North Atlantic; abyssal. ISOPODA OF THE ‘ LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 109 2. A. hastiger, Norman & Stebbing. Hab. North Atlantic; abyssal. 3. A. levispinosus, Norman & Stebbing. Hab. North Atlantic ; abyssal. Genus 4. Heteroranars, G. O. Sars, 1. Heterotanais orstedi (Kroyer) ,= Tanais curculio, Kroyer, § ,= Tanais balticus, Fr. Miller, 2 , = Tanais rhynchites, Fr. Miller, 3. Hab. Norway; Sweden; Denmark ; Baltic Sea. 2. H. limicola (Harger). Hab. N.E. America. 3. H. anomalus, G. O. Sars,=Tanais dubius (forma altera maris), Dohrn. Hab. Mediterranean. Genus 5. Paratanats, Dana, 1, Paratanais batei, G. O. Sars,=Paratanais forcipatus, Bate & Westwood (not Tanais forci- patus, Lilljeborg). Hab. Britain ; Norway; Mediterranean. Genus 6. TypHtoranais, G. O. Sars. — Typhlotanais finmarchicus, G. O. Sars. Hab. Finmark. 2. T. assimilis, G. O. Sars. Hab. Norway. 8. T. tenuicornis, G. O. Sars. Hab. Norway. 4. T. microcheles, G. O. Sars. Hab. Norway. 5. T. cornutus (G. O. Sars). Hab. Finmark. 6. T. messinensis, G. O. Sars. Hab. Mediterranean. 7. T. brevicornis (Lilljeborg). Hab. Norway ; Denmark. 8. T. equiremis (Lilljeborg),= Tanais depressus, G. O. Sars. Hab. Sweden; Norway. 9. T. tenuimanus (Lilljeborg). Hab. Norway. 10. 7. penicillatus, G. O. Sars. Hab. Norway. Genus 7. Leproanatuia, G. O. Sars. = . Leptognathia longiremis (Lilljeborg), = Tanais islandicus, G. O. Sars. Hab. Sweden ; Norway; Iceland. VOL. XII.—pPart Iv. No. 5.—October, 1886. s 110 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE 2. L. breviremis (Lilljeborg). Hab. Sweden; Norway. 3. L. brevimana (Lilljeborg). Hab. Sweden ; Norway ; Mediterranean. 4. L. laticaudata, G. O. Sars. Hab. Norway; Mediterranean. 5. L. gracilis (Kroyer). Hab. Spitzbergen. 6. L. graciloides (Lilljeborg). Hab. Sweden. 7. L. rigida (Bate & Westw.). Had. Britain. 8. L. ceca (Harger). Hab. N.E. America. 9. L. filiformis (Lilljeborg). Hab. Sweden; Denmark; Norway. 10. L.? manca, G. O. Sars. Hab. Norway. Geuus 8. Psruvporanats, G. O. Sars. 1. Pseudotanais forcipatus (Lilljeborg). Hab. Sweden; Denmark; Norway. 2. P. macrocheles, G. O. Sars. Hab. Norway; Finmark. 3. P. lilljeborgii, G. O. Sars. Hab. Finmark. 4. P. mediterraneus, G. O. Sars. Hab. Mediterranean. Genus 9. Cryprocorr, G. O. Sars. 1. Cryptocope abbreviata (G. O. Sars). Hab. Norway. 2. C. véringii (G. O. Sars). Hab. North Atlantic, to the west of Norway ; abyssal. Genus 10. Hapnocors, G. O. Sars. 1. Haplocope angusta, G. O. Sars. Hab. Norway. Genus 1]. Srroneytura, G, O. Sars. 1. Strongylura cylindrata, G. O. Sars. Hab. Norway. 2. S. aretophylax, Norman & Stebbing. Hab. Between Ireland and Rockall ; abyssal. ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. iui Genus 12. Tanartia, Norman & Stebbing. 1. Tanaella unguicillata, Norman & Stebbing. Hab. North Atlantic; abyssal. Genus 13. Anarruura, G. O. Sars. 1. Anarthura simplex, G. O. Sars. Hab. Norway. Very few members of this family have as yet been noticed beyond the seas included in the North Atlantic; and when we see what Prof. G. O. Sars has done in Norway, we cannot doubt that a large number of forms remain to be discovered in British seas; indeed our own collections contain much material which awaits examination. Genus 1. Auaoranais’, n. g. Animal elongated ; carapace narrowed in front, without distinct ocular lobes. Pleon not wider than perzon, consisting of six segments, the first five subequal; the last usually more or less shield-shaped. No eyes. Upper antenne in female with three-jointed peduncle and flagellum of several joints ; in the male flagellum furnished with tufts of sensitive cilia. Mandibles strong, apices strongly toothed, molar process large and strong. Maxillipeds present in the male. Gnathopods in female of the usual form, but strongly built, the hand more or less twisted, the thumb toothed on the inner margin ; in male greatly developed, in form as in Leptochelia ; hand very large, oblong, finger and thumb meeting only at the nails, the inner margins of both bearing strong, blunt teeth. Perzopods spinous, the spines complex, and varying greatly in structure in the dif- ferent species, thus affording excellent diagnostic characters. All segments of the pleon developed, and furnished with ciliated pleopods. Uropods two-branched, inner branch long and multiarticulate (8—9-jointed in the species known); outer branch 2-jointed. Marsupial pouch composed of eight lamelle, which are attached to the first four free segments of the body. The species which belong to this genus are among the largest known forms, and live in the abyss of the ocean in from 370 to 1750 fathoms. 1. ALAOTANAIS SERRATISPINOSUS, n.sp. (Plate XXIII. fig. 1., Plate XXIV. fig. 1) Head with a small rostrum, and forming with the coalesced first perzeon-segment a rather elongated carapace, widest in the middle, with the coxal regions of the first * adads, blind, and Tanais. 28 112 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE gnathopods clearly defined, and the ocular processes in the form of minute isosceles triangles, projecting at the sides of the head between the upper and lower antenne. The first of the six following pereeon-segments is much the shortest, and subcarinate anteriorly on the ventral surface ; the rest are subequal. The pleon has the first five segments subequal, and all of them shorter than the first free pereeon-segment; the last (sixth) segment is longer than two of its predecessors, contracted behind the place of insertion of the uropods, and ending with two slight emarginations, separated from each other by a minute central apex. The upper antenne (XXIII. 1. aa) lie close together, and, seen from above, com- pletely conceal the lower, which are both shorter and more slender. The upper consists of seven articulations, the basal stout and long and slightly bulbous at its origin, the second rather more than one third the length of the first, the third still shorter and much thinner, and the first of the flagellum is longer than the three terminal joints combined. The lower antenne are slightly longer than the first joimt of the upper, and consist of nine articulations, all very slender except the short basal one; the third is the shortest of those belonging to the peduncle. The first gnathopods (XXIII. 1. gu’) have the first joint massive, and having the appear- ance, when viewed from below, of the human forearm near the elbow when folded so as to make the muscles stand well out; the next joint is indistinctly articulated, small, and concealed in some positions of the limb ; the third is also small, scarcely visible except on the inner side of the limb; the wrist is large and subovate ; the hand is also large and strong, with a powerful finger curving over the indented margin of the large thumb, and the horn-coloured nails of the finger and thumb overlap; the margin of the elon- gate thumb for some distance from the base is minutely beaded, the remainder of the thumb-edge slopes down to the upturned nail in five irregular blunt teeth, while two or three hairs spring from the side of the thumb ; the inner margin of the finger is a little wavy where it passes over the beaded portion of the thumb-margin. The six following pairs of walking-legs are all slight in structure, the coxal portion and ischium exceedingly small, the basos the longest portion of the limb, the wrist elegantly set with divergent rows of spines. The first three are differentiated from the last three, not merely by the usual tendency to point backwards, while the others tend to point forwards, but by remarkable microscopic differences of the hands and fingers. In the first three (1. gn”) the hand has a small straight dagger-like spine for its finger, ending in a more or less curved, very slender nail, and is almost hidden in a crowd of other spines, some almost as long as, and some shorter than, the finger, but all more or less finely serrated; the shortest of these spines is hooked at the end, and while smooth on one margin, has on the other six very pronounced teeth at right angles to its length ; adjoining this is another and longer spine, conspicuously serrated on both edges; in the rest of the spines and in the finger itself the serration is of extreme tenuity. In the ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. ila: last three pairs of legs (1. prp*, 1. prp**) the finger in like manner issues from a crowd of finely serrated spines, but it greatly exceeds them all in length, and is itself orna- mented with a set of spines round its distal end, which shade off into lines of finer and finer spinelets running backwards towards its base ; from the midst of the distal circlet of spines springs a long wavy spine-nail. The first four free perzon-segments carry the small plates which are destined to be developed into the incubatory pouch. The first five segments of the pleon bear each a pair of pleopods, consisting of a peduncle and two much ciliated branches, of which the inner has one pair of sete springing from a prominent angle not far from the base of the plate (1. plp and 1. plp*). The uropods (1.1) spring from the widest portion of the last caudal segment, the peduncle not reaching beyond the termination of the segment; the inner ramus con- sists of nine articulations, and is about as long as the antenne; the outer ramus is minute, and composed of two articulations, which are together not so long as the first of the inner filament. This latter has the alternate joints slightly ciliated. Length of a large specimen 8°5 millim., or about one third of an inch. This species was procured in the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition of 1869, Station 19, lat. 54° 53’ N., long. 10° 56’ W., 1360 fathoms, and Station 30, lat. 56° 24’ N., long. 11° 49’ W., 1380 fathoms ; and, subsequently, by the ‘ Valorous,’ Station 15, in lat. 56°11'N., long. 37° 41'W., at a depth of 1450 fathoms, on a bottom of globigerine mud and pebbles. 2. ALAOTANAIS HASTIGER, n. sp. (Plate XXIII. fig. 11.) This species comes very near to the last. It differs from it in having the eye- processes relatively larger, and in the massiveness of the hand and finger of the first gnathopods (11. gn'); in these organs all the parts are thickened and strengthened, without any proportionate increase in length. The effect of this is to make the inner edge of the thumb and finger overlap when closed all along the line, except for a small triangular space near the root of the thumb. The uropods have the inner branch nine-, the outer two-jointed. But the characters which at once distinguish this species from all others known to us are to be found in the microscopic armature of the limbs. All the pereopods are everywhere beset with long, very slender spines, the whole of which, under high powers, are found to be covered with minute prickles. There are no toothed spines, such as are found in Alaotanais serratispinosus (Pl. XXIII. fig. 1, gn’), the cor- responding limb to which in A. hastiger has the finger long, narrow, and curved, and surrounded by a series of long, very slender spines, which all have the character of being beset irregularly all round with little prickles. The hinder perzeopods (11. prp®) have a finger which, so far as we are aware, is abso- lutely unique in structure: the propodos is cleft at the end to some depth, the cleft 114 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE portions are rounded at the extremities and crenated or serrulated ; the finger articu- lates at the base of the cleft, and is exactly spear-shaped, with serrated edges. A comparison of 1. prp® with the figures of the hinder pereeopods of Alaotanais serrati- spinosus (1. prp* and 1. prp **) will at once give characters sufficient to distinguish these species. The carapace, seen from above, is much narrower in front than behind, and has a short rostrum; the sides are very flexuous, and present two constrictions (I. C). The telson is shield-shaped ; the upper corners of the shield (that is, the sides of the base of the telson) are very protuberant (1. PI. Length 5 millim. A single specimen, a female, taken in the ‘ Valorous’ Expedition, Station 9, lat. 59° 10'N., long. 50° 25’ W., 1750 fathoms. 3. ALAOTANAIS LAIVISPINOSUS, n. sp. (Plate XXIV. fig. 11.) Male. The carapace is similar to that of Alaotanais serratispinosus ; the pereon- segments bear the same proportion to each other, but they are not to the same extent parallel-sided (11. D); viewed dorsally, a broad and deep constriction marks the separa- tion of each from its successor, each segment being tumid laterally. The five first seg- ments of the pleon are closely adpressed dorsally, with a very slight diminution in width from the first to the last. The sixth segment is a little narrower than its prede- cessors, and equal to two of them united in length. The uropoda are inserted about midway of the length; the remainder of the segment lying beyond them is much nar- rowed, with a rounded termination. The upper antenne (11. aa) have the first joint long and stout, with the usual row of hairs on the outer side near the distal end; the second joint is much shorter, but of nearly equal thickness; the third very short; the flagellum demands attention. The first joint, which is nearly as long as the last of the peduncle, has a remarkable protu- berance on the underside, bearing a dense tuft of sensitive (olfactory ?) cilia, which are longer than the first joint of the peduncle; the second joint is minute, and from its distal termination spring two long olfactory organs. They are nearly four times as long as the final articulation of the antenna, and are composed of many (apparently six) cylindrical, smooth joints. The last joint still smaller, with one or two cilia. The lower antenne are not unlike in character to those of L. serratispinosus. In a side view the cephalothorax is almost entirely hidden by the greatly developed gnathopods (11. L), the general character of which is similar to those of Leptochelia edwardsii. The basos is a substantial joint as broad as it is long, the next insignificant, the following forms as it were a clasping-socket for the wrist, which is more than twice as long as the basos, though not so broad ; in shape it is almost flask-like, the bent neck fitting into the meros. A narrow neck at the base of the hand (11. gn’) unites this por- tion of the limb to the wrist; the hand, with its greatly projected thumb, is consider- ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 115 ably longer than the extended wrist upon which it doubles back, the sinuosities of the meeting margins of the two to some extent corresponding. The wrist is ciliated on the upper margin, the hand finely serrated along the greater part of the curved margin which precedes the articulation of the finger ; both thumb and finger have horn-coloured overlapping nails, but when the finger is closed there is still a large gap left between the greater extent of the inner margins; from that of the thumb there arises a small tooth, and then, nearer to the nail, a larger one with two cilia springing from its side ; the finger is furnished with a small tooth nearly opposite to this one, and another nearer to its own base, so that the two teeth on the thumb are opposed to the cavity between the two teeth of the finger. The second gnathopods and first and second pereopods are, as usual in this group, as nearly as possible alike to each other; it may be noticed, however, that in the second gnathopod (11. gn*) the basos is rather more curved, the bulky basos of the preceding gnathopod almost necessitating this differentiation. In the present species the basos is long and slender, the ischium minute, the meros much like the basos, but only half the length or less; the carpus still shorter, with two rows of spines in front diverging towards the distal end; the hand narrow, equal in length to the wrist, and similarly ornamented; the finger sharp, a little curved, not so long as the hand; two or three quite simple spines spring from the end of the hand, and are as long as the finger. In the three posterior pereopods (11. pp?) the meros is shorter, wider at the middle than at the base, and slightly decurrent, the slender curved finger with its fine sharp nail is even longer than the hand, and the spines at the end of the hand are short and flat- tened and simple, not one third as long as the fingers; none of the spines of the pereopods in this species are either serrulate, dentate, or covered with prickles. The pleopods (11. pip) have very long and densely plumose sete. The uropods (11. wp), on a moderately stout peduncle, carry a long multiarticulate inner ramus and a short two-jointed outer one. Of the two minute joints of which the shorter ramus consists the second is twice as large as the first, but the total length scarcely exceeds that of the first articulation of the longer ramus ; the latter is imper- fect, but six articulations remain. All along the back of the animal, from head to telson, minute upright hairs are visible. Length 5°5 millim. A single specimen, an adult male, was taken in the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, Station 1, lat. 51° 51’ N., long. 11° 50’ W., in 370 fathoms—that is, off Valentia, in the south-west of Ireland. 116 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE Genus 2, StroneyLura, G. O. Sars. Animal elongated, subcylindrical, slightly narrower in the middle ; integument very hard. Cephalic segment moderately large, attenuated in front, without distinct ocular lobes. Pleon larger than usual, perfectly cylindrical, smooth, composed of six evenly arched segments, the last cupuliform. No eyes. Upper antenne in female 4-jointed. Lower antenne much more slender, distinctly 6-jointed, and having a rudimentary flagellum (* flagello rudimentario excepto, distincte 6-articulate ”). Mandibles well developed, with the edge curved inwards and sparingly denticulated : molar process moderately large, laminar, finely crenulated apically. Gnathopods strong, formed as usual. Ambulatory feet slender and long, the fingers narrow; hinder pairs slightly different, more spined, and with the basal joint much constricted in its upper part. Pleopods entirely absent in the female. Uropods very short, biramous; external branch very minute, tuberculiform. The above characters constitute the definition of the genus as given by its author. STRONGYLURA ARCTOPHYLAX, n. sp. (Plate XXIV. fig. 11.) This is a neat compact little species with shining hard integument. The carapace is comparatively short (111. D), the anterior margin forms an obtuse angle. The first free perseon-segment is as wide as the carapace at its widest part ; the succeeding five segments gradually diminish in width backwards, the last being of the same width as the first five pleon-segments. These are short, close-set, and with their edges folded under the animal, so as to be visible ventrally (11. p.), where there is no sign of any pleopods. The sixth segment of the pleon is as long as three of those that precede it, and as broad or even a little broader in the anterior portion ; but the latter half narrows rapidly to the rounded termination. The uropods are set on well underneath on each side of the almost circular anal opening. The upper antenne (11. a.s) have the large first joint of no very great length, considerably wider at the base than distally; the second joint is not half the length of the first, and increases in width distally ; the third is half the length of the second and narrower ; the flagellum appears to be a single conical piece, equalling in length the two preceding joints ot tne peduncle, and ending in two long sete. The lower antenne (111. @./) are, as usual, much more slender than the upper, but their length is not greatly inferior ; the last joint of the peduncle is longer than its two predecessors combined (the latter being short); it is thin and much curved; from it springs the uniarticulate flagellum, terminating in one long and two short sete; in other respects resembling that of the upper antenne, but being of much smaller size. ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS, ALiby¢ The first gnathopods (111. gn1) are compact, with a certain uniform squareness about all the joints; the basos, meros, and carpus are subequal in length; the two latter lie closely side by side ; the hand carries a thick short finger clasping closely down upon a thick short thumb; both end in stumpy horn-coloured nails. The following six pairs of legs are very slender and small, divided, as in other Tanaide, into two sets of three. In the first set (111. gn?) the basos is rather longer, in the second (11. p'p*) it is distally rather thicker. In all of them the ischium is very small, the meros and carpus about equal in length; the propodos thinner and longer than either, with finely pointed curved fingers. At the distal end of the hand there is a curious short serrate spine above the convex upperside of the finger. The uropoda (11. Pl. and m1. Pi.*) are very short, and consist of a short thick peduncle with a two-jointed inner ramus diminishing in thickness distally but not to a fine point; the first joint is about the same length as the peduncle, the second shorter, terminating in four long divergent hairs; the outer ramus is uniarticulate, rather longer than the first joint of the inner ramus and terminating in one or two hairs. Length 4 millim. A single specimen was dredged in the ‘Porcupine’ expedition of 1869, midway between Ireland and Rockall, in 1380 fathoms. (Station 30, lat. 56° 24’ N., long. tS AD W .) The foregoing description was written years ago, long before the publication of Prof. G. O. Sars’s monograph. The genus which we had described for it is undoubtedly the same as Strongylura, to which therefore we assign it, and it is not improbable that our S. arctophylax may ultimately prove to be the same as the typical S. cylindrata; but apparently that species is of more elongate and drawn-out form: “Corpus gracile, plus 8-ies longius quam latius. . . . Corpus posticum tertiam corporis longitudinis partem nonnihil superans, segmento terminali antecedentibus 4 junctis longitudine equali.” We therefore deem it better to retain the name we had proposed, as further comparison may show other distinctive features; moreover, there are apparently differences in the antenne, and the outer branch of the uropods, though consisting of only a single joint, could scarcely, we think, have been designated by Prof. Sars as tuberculiform. Strongylura cylindrata was taken on the coast of West Norway. Genus 3. TANAELLA, n. g. Animal elongated, subcylindrical, nearly parallel-sided ; integument very hard, polished and shining. Carapace moderately large, constricted slightly in the middle, widening again forwards, slightly rostrate ; no distinct ocular lobes. Pleon subequal to last three segments of perzon, perfectly cylindrical, smooth, composed of six evenly arched segments ; the telson equal to at least four in length, cupuliform. VOL. X11.—ParT tv. No. 6.—October, 1886. T 118 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE Eyes none. Upper antenne in female strongly built, four-jointed ; lower pair more slender, seven- jointed, the last rudimentary. Gnathopods strong, of the usual form. Perzopods slender, with a long finger, terminating in a long nail; the anterior pairs more spined than the posterior, the latter not having the basos markedly constricted in its upper half. No pleopods. Uropods conical, having only a single branch without any vestige of an outer one, composed of two joints. The first represents the peduncle, the second the branch; the latter is nearly twice as long as the former. The only other genus of this family which has the uropods consisting of a single branch is Tanais, from which this is at once distinguished by the absence of pleopods and other characters. To Strongylura it has perhaps the closest affinity, and we have followed the wording of the description of that genus, as given by Sars and quoted in this paper, in order to bring out the points of difference. In Strongylura the uropods are two-branched ; in Tanaella they are one-branched. TANAELLA UNGUICILLATA, n. sp. (Plate XXIV. fig. rv.) The rostrum (rv. D) is short and not acute; the eye-processes are difficult to observe in the single specimen obtained; they seem to be set back in a kind of socket. The carapace is longer than wide, the hinder portion bulging laterally, so that the diameter is there greater than in the succeeding segments of the parallel-sided pereon. Of the free pereon-segments the sixth is scarcely longer than the first, the second is longer than either, and the third, fourth, and fifth longer than the second. The first five pleon-segments increase very slightly in width distally. The last segment is also, in its anterior portion, rather wider than the fifth, and in length fully equals that of the four preceding taken together; from the attachment of the uropods it narrows rapidly to an almost pointed termination. The upper antenne (Iv. L*) are short and thick, the first joint shorter than usual, stout and curved; the second is shorter, and thick in proportion to its length, and is furnished at its end with a stiff spine, which lies parallel with and close to the short third joint, which it just equals in length; flagellum uniarticulate, short and conical, ending in a tuft of sete. The lower antenne (iv. L*) are thin, but not much shorter than the upper; the first joint not distinguishable in the specimen examined, the second and third short, the fourth longer, the fifth rather longer than the fourth, with two long hairs near the end; the flagellum consists of one rather long and thin articulation, followed by a minute tufted one. ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 119 The first gnathopods (Iv. L*) have the basos, with the rounded lobe, so usual in this group, greatly developed ; the meros lies almost entirely on the inner side of the wrist ; the wrist is large and bulky ; the hand united to the wrist by a thick neck, the rest of the joint being broad and stout, with a short broad thumb, the inner margin of which is minutely toothed, and at about one third of its length slopes down rather suddenly to the little upturned nail ; there are two or three small teeth on the inner margin of the finger, notably one near its root. The following six legs are slightly built, with long slender nails. In the first three pairs the finger (Iv. prp!) exceeds the hand in length, and is minutely fringed or pectinate, and rises from the midst of spines similarly ornamented. In the last three pairs the finger (Iv. prp*) is not quite so long as the hand, and opposite to its concave curvature there is, at the distal end of the hand, a short serrated slightly curved spine. The short meros and the longer carpus have each a long incurved spine at the distal end. The uropods (ty. Pi.) consist of a short rather stout peduncle and a single conical uniarticulate ramus, which is more than twice as long as the peduncle, and bears two long setz at the blunted apex. There is no trace of pleopods on the first five segments of the pleon; these segments bulge out ventrally. Length 3 millim. The type and only specimen was dredged in 1869 by the ‘ Porcupine’ in 96 fathoms, on the slope of the English Channel. (Station 35, lat. 49° 7’ N., long. 10° 57’ W.) Tribe Il. FLABELLIFERA, G. O. Sars. Family ANTHURIDA. Animal greatly elongated, narrow, nearly cylindrical or depressed ; head much shorter than following segment. Mouth-organs adapted for suction; first gnathopods the larger, subchelate ; second gnathopods and first pereeopods not very unlike in general form to the first gnathopods, but more slender; remaining perzeopods adapted for walking. First pleopods large, expanded, and covering (generally in female) the remaining pleopods. Telson linguiform; uropods, outer branch one-jointed, and so articulated as to arch more or less over the back of telson, inner branch two-jointed. This family consists of Isopods of remarkably elongated form, composed of segments which are cylindrical or slightly depressed, those of the perzeon (except, in some cases, the last) being much longer than they are broad. The head is more or less quadrate, shorter than the following segment, and having the eyes, when present, at the anterior angles. The pleon sometimes has all the segments, except the telson, completely, at T2 120 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE other times partially coalesced; at other times, again, they are all distinctly separated. The telson is linguiform, rarely lanceolate, with the termination rounded or truncate. The upper antenne are situated at the exterior angle of the head, and the lower take a very unusual position in having their bases closely appressed together, and occupying a central position between and below the origin of the upper pair. The upper pair consist of a three-jointed peduncle and short, sometimes rudimentary, flagellum in the female ; but in the male the flagellum is, in some species, enormously developed into a long brush-like appendage as long as half the animal, and composed of very numerous and thick articulations, which are densely setose. The lower antenne consist of a five-jointed peduncle and short flagellum. The mouth-organs are all formed to serve purposes of perforation and of suction, and not of mastication; these organs, as they exist in Cyathura carinata, Kroyer, have been minutely and admirably described and figured by Schiddte1. In this and allied forms the mandible is apparently used as a saw, the outer portion of the jaw being strong, slightly dentate at the extremity, and giving support to a semicircular under portion, which is finely serrate on its sharp edge, while the first maxillee are somewhat pyriform, the base being the thicker portion, and the extremity is again moderately expanded and terminates in rows of four or five teeth. But in a second group of this family (Paranthwra) the mandible is aciculate, terminating in a single styliform point, with the under portion of delicate structure and sharp unserrated edge, the whole being evidently used as a lancet; and the first maxille are spear-like, very long and slender, with the distal edges finely toothed. The first gnathopods have strongly developed basos and ischium, the meros short but wide, the carpus minute and triangular; the propodos pear-shaped or more or less triangular, its base very wide, attached to the carpus, but its upper portion, as a rounded lobe, rests on and finds support from a cup-like receptacle in the expanded portion of the meros. The dactylus is usually as long as the palm of the propodos, on which it closes. The second gnathopods and first pereopods are usually alike in structure, and in general form resemble the first gnathopods, but are much more slender. The remaining pereopods are constructed for walking. The first pleopods have the outer rami greatly developed, and these together form a kind of operculum, which in the female reaches to the extremity of the five first segments of the pleon, and conceals and protects the remaining pleopods which lie beneath it. The uropods have an arrangement which is unique among Crustacea, inasmuch as the outer ramus, which has only a single joint, instead of, as is usually the case, arising . “Krebsdyrenes Sugemund,” Naturhistorisk Tidsskrift, 3 R. 10 B. (1875), p. 211, tab. iv. ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 121 at the side of and underlying the telson, is here so articulated that it more or less arches over and partially conceals the telson; the inner branch consists of two broad joints and underlies the telson. It is to the fancied resemblance of this peculiarly constructed tail to the opening of the petals of a flower that we owe the name of the genus, Anthura (avdoc, a flower; ovpa, a tail). Bate and Westwood, remarking on the structure, write:—“ The apparatus when open forms a concave cup-like disc; and when at rest, from being affixed vertically, the outer plate falls back and shuts down upon the dorsum of the middle tail-plate, like the two wings of a closed triptych.” Synopsis of Genera of Anthuride. Section A. Labium terminating in two rather broad rounded lobes. Mandibles having the jaw furnished with a somewhat falcate projecting process below, well arched and terminating in two or three blunt inconspicuous teeth above ; a thin blade with semicircular saw-toothed edge unites the faleate process below and the arching termination of the mandible above ; this blade, when highly magnified, is seen to have a serrated edge: the serrations are usually few, about five, but in the genus Cyathura they are very numerous, and here the general appearance reminds us strongly of an are of a circular saw. First maxille simple, without exterior limb or palp, subpyriform; rounded below, then gradually tapering, but ulti- mately slightly expanding and bending forwards, terminate in con- spicuous and well-developed teeth. Second maxillz without palp, with the distal extremity slightly cleft. Maxillipeds consisting of two to five joints, which are broad and flattened. 1. Five earlier segments of pleon coalesced into a single segment in female, distinctin male. Flagella of antennz of both pairs in female few-jointed, of upper pair in male greatly developed and multiarticu- late. Maxillipeds two-jointed. . .. . =... . . . . Anthura, Leach. 2. Five earlier segments of pleon coalesced into a single segment t (at least dorsally) in the female. Flagella of antennz of both pairs rudi- mentary (that of the upper pair in the male not greatly pas ?). Maxillipeds three-jointed . . . . oe ol .) (Cyathuras ine: 8. Segments of pleon very short, but distinct in terialéy Flagella of antennze of both pairs many-jointed, of upper pair in the male developed into a remarkable brush-like organ nearly equal in length to half that of the animal, and composed of very numerous, short, broad, and densely ciliated joints. Maxillipeds Shabu second joimt very short . . . aye . Anthelura*,n. g. 4. Segments of pleon quite distinet aiff fully halt : as ing as toad: pleopods alike, the first pair not covering or concealing any of the 1 «bafos, a cup, and ovpa, a tail. 2 4rO4Xn, a blossom, and ovpa, a tail. 122 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE following. Uropods with outer branch long and narrow, not arching over the telson; telson narrow and lanceolate. The whole animal greatly drawn out and vermiform. Flagella of antennze of both pairs many-jointed. Mfaxillipeds five-jointed. . . . . . . « «. . Ayssura’,n. g. Section B. Labium gradually tapering and acuminate, terminating in two points. Mandibles without teeth, forming an acutely-pointed lancet- like organ, and the saw-like process characteristic of the genera of Section A is here represented by the expanding lobes of the base of the lancet, which form a channel through which, when the incision has been made, the liquid may be sucked. First maxille take the form of a greatly produced, very narrow, spear-like organ, which towards the point is channelled on one side and finely serrated at the margins, thus constituting an admirably adapted instrument for deeply probing the wound where the lancet-like and more cutting mandible has first made the incision. Maxillipeds are of great length, and consist of three or four joints, of which the first is more than twice the length of the rest combined. 5. Segments of pleon distinct in the female. Lower antennz with a rudimentary flagellum. Upper pair having the flagellum in the [ Westw. male greatly developed into a long brush-like organ. . . . . . Paranthura, Bate& 6. Segments of pleon distinct in the female. Antennz of both pairs in both sexes with many-jointed flagella (that of the upper pair not greatly developed in the male?) . . . . . . .. . . . « Calathwra’*,n. g. Genus 1. ANTHURA. 1. ANTHURA GRACILIS (Montagu). (Plate XXV. figs. 11., Iv.) 1808. Oniscus gracilis, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soc. ix. p. 103, pl. v. fig. 6. - 1818. Anthura gracilis, Leach, Edinb. Encyclop. vii. p. 404; Trans. Linn. Soc. xi. (1815) p- 366; Desmarest, Consid. Crustac. p. 291, pl. xlvi. fig. 13; Guérin-Ménéville, Icon. Reg. Anim. pl. xxx. fig. 6; White, Pop. Hist. Brit. Crust. p. 225, pl. xii. fig. 4; Gosse, Marine Zoology, i. p. 248; Bate and Westwood, Brit. Sessile-eyed Crust. ii. p. 160. Segments of perzeon with well-marked dorso-lateral keels ; telson abruptly truncate and crenulated at the extremity. Head square, slightly produced at the centre and sides of the front margin. Perzon: first segment the longest, second to fifth subequal, sixth rather shorter, seventh shortest of all, all bearing keels on each side on the back, and having a central longitudinal keel on the ventral surface. Pleon in female having the five first segments indistinguishable and coalesced into a single segment, which is equal in length to the last segment of the pereon. In the 1 doods, a javelin, and odpa, a tail. * KaXafos, a cup, and oipa, a tail, ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 123 male (ill. D, ¢, and III. Pl. Vv, ¢) these segments are much more developed and distinct, though the segmentation is incomplete, and are equal in length to the last two segments of the pereon. Telson and uropods so constructed and uniting as to resemble nearly a cylinder, with one side (the dorsal), as it were, cut obliquely away. The telson has the apex truncated, and is of the same length as the inner branch of uropods. Outer branches of uropods nearly meeting at their bases dorsally, broadly lanceolate, curved, rather longer than the first joint of the inner branch ; end of telson and margin of both branches of uropods crenated. Eyes distinct, black. Antenne: upper in female shorter than lower, with a flagellum consisting of one long articulation, which terminates in a tuft of sete; lower with second joint of peduncle greatly expanded distally ; third very small, fourth rather longer, fifth equal length of third, flagellum four-jointed. In male (m1. D, ¢) the upper antenne are much more developed, and as long as the two first segments of the body, and furnished with a thick flagellum of numerous articulations. First gnathopods (Iv. gn’ 2) with an ovate or pyriform hand, which has the upper proximal portion well rounded ; palm with a well-developed process projecting forwards near the base ; finger strong, unguiculated, the unguiculus black ; front margin of wrist, hand, and finger crenulated. Second gnathopods with the two upper joints subequal, the third short, strongly lobed posteriorly ; fourth very minute, triangular; fifth as long as upper joints, and equal to third and fourth together, nearly parallel-sided ; front margin pectinated, and bearing a single distal spine; finger rather more than half length of hand, strong, apparently not capable of closing on the hand, itself unguiculaie and having a spine at the base of the unguiculus. Last pereeopods with basos and ischium subequal, two following joints rather shorter and subequal to each other; fifth as long as upper joints, and having the palm pecti- nated and bearing a single distal spine ; finger half as long as fifth, unguiculate, a spine at the base of the unguiculus. Length 8 millim. Coasts of Devon and Cornwall. The specimens examined were found by T. R. R. S. at Torquay. It will be seen from the foregoing description that the male, which was not previously known, differs from the female in the greatly developed flagellum of the upper antennz and in the more produced and segmental character of the pleon. We think it probable that the male has not fully attained its several characters, and that when quite mature the antennz would have the flagella even more developed and ciliated. 124 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE 2. ANTHURA TENUIS (Harger). 1878. Ptilanthura tenuis, Harger, Amer. Journ. Sci. ser. 3, vol. xv. p.377; Proc. Unit. Stat. Nat. Mus. 1879, vol. ii. p. 162; Report Unit. Stat. Commis. Fish and Fisheries, pt. vi. for 1878 (published 1881), p. 406, pl. x1. fig. 71, a-e. It is probable that the male of Anthwra gracilis which we have just described and figured is the immature animal, and that, after the exuviation which should bring it to its perfect state, the upper antenne would have a plumose flagellum. If that supposi- tion be correct, then it would bear a great resemblance to Harger’s figure of Ptilanthura tenuis; moreover, A. gracilis has slight depressions on the back of the segments, as described and figured by Harger, and, although that author does not mention the keeled character of the margins of the pereon-segments, it seems to be shown in the figure. But, notwithstanding these resemblances, A. tenuis is clearly distinguished by the form of the telson, which is described as ‘‘ about as long as preceding five segments, elongate-ovate and obtusely pointed behind.” Mr. Harger’s description of the palp of the mandible being of only one joint is probably a mistake; the palp might easily have been damaged in dissection and produced a false impression. Genus 2. CYATHURA. CYATHURA CARINATA (Kroyer). (Plate XX VII. fig. 111.) 1844. ? Anthura gracilis, Dekay, Zool. New York. Crust. p. 44, pl. ix. fig. 34 (but not A. gracilis, Montagu). 1847. Anthwra carinata, Kroyer, Naturhist. Tidssk. 2 ser. ii. p. 402, and Voyage en Scand. pl. xxvii. fig. 3; Schiddte, Krebs. Sugem., Naturh. Tidssk. 8 ser. x. p. 211, pl. iv. figs. 1-14, and Ann, Nat. Hist. 4 ser. xviii, (1876) p. 253; Meinert, Crust. Amphip. et Decap. Danie, Naturhist. Tidss. 3 ser. xi. (1877) p. 77, and xii. (1880) p. 470. 1856. Anthura polita, Stimpson, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil. vol. vii. p. 893; Harger, Proc. Unit. Stat. Nat. Mus. 1879, vol. ii. p. 162; Harger, Report Marine Isopoda of New England &c., Rep. Unit. Stat. Comm. Fish and Fisheries, pt. vi. for 1878, p. 398, pl. xi. figs. 68, 69. 1874. Anthura brunnea, Harger, Rep. Unit. Stat. Comm. Fish and Fisheries, pt. 1, p. 572 (278) ; Verrill, 1. c. pt. 1, p. 426 (132). Body of uniform width throughout. Head broader than long, with slight central and lateral projections in front. Perzeon: first segment the longest; second to fifth subequal to each other, and scarcely longer than broad, and of equal breadth throughout ; sixth and seventh equal to each other, and rather shorter than the preceding. The pereon is keeled below, and the third to the fifth segments have a slight pit on the anterior part of their dorsal surface. Pleon with the five first segments, in the female at any rate, completely coalesced into asingle segment, which is equal to the last of the pereon in length; sixth segment very minute. ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 125 The telson (11. Pl.) is ovate, but very obtusely angled at its termination. Uropods having the outer branches arching but not nearly meeting over the telson, transversely lanceolate, curved; inner branches longer than telson, their second joint broader than long ; the margins of telson and both branches of uropods are not serrulated, but fringed with feathered cilia. Eyes minute, black. Antenne: upper (ill. d.s) having first joint of peduncle very broad, second as long as the first, but much narrower, having long set on the outer margin ; third two thirds as long as the second; flagellum minute, about half the length of the last joint of the peduncle, and consisting of four very minute articulations. Lower antenne (III. a.7) with a broad and thick peduncle and a rudimentary flagellum; the second joint of peduncle not markedly widened at the extremity; the three following joints thick, subequal, but the last rather the longest; flagellum not half the length of the last joint of peduncle. First gnathopods (11. gv') strongly formed; two upper joints very massive, the first broader than long; meros of the usual cup-shaped form characteristic of the family ; carpus minute, triangular, with the distal margin produced into a setose lobe; hand pyriform, the palm bearing a tubercular process near the middle; finger simple. The margin of the wrist and palm of the hand are setose. Second gnathopods very setose; carpus small, and narrower (as usual) than meros, but produced below into a rounded lobe; hand broad, much curved; palm finely crenated, and carrying a distal spine, which, when seen under a high power, is found to have its further margin beautifully pectinated; finger strong, as long as palm (on which, however, it does not seem capable of closing), unguiculate; the unguiculus minute, surrounded at its base with a tutt of hair. Last pereopods setose; carpus very short; propodos equal in length to two pre- ceding joints, and twice as long as broad, front margin minutely crenulated and furnished with a distal spine; finger strong, round, about two thirds as long as propodos, furnished with a minute unguiculus, which is surrounded with a tuft of hairs. Length 20 millim. Habitat. On the coasts of New Jersey, Connecticut. and Massachusetts (Harger and Verrill); Greenland (Kréyer) ; Denmark (Schiddte and Meinert). Our description is drawn up from specimens kindly sent to us, named Anthura brunnea, by Mr. 8. I. Smith, the talented carcinologist of Yale College. ‘There can be no doubt, we think, that it is the A. carinata of Kroyer. Harger calls attention to certain points in which the description of Kréyer does not seem to agree with the American specimens; but if the figures of the parts so described which are given in the ‘ Voyage en Scandinavie’ &c. be examined, the apparent discrepancies seem to disappear. VOL. XII.—Ppart iv. No. 7.—October, 1886. U 126 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE Genus 3. ANTHELURA. 1. ANTHELURA ELONGATA (Norman). (Plate XXV. figs. I, 11.) Paranthura elongata, Norman, MS. in Proc. Roy. Soc. No. 125, p. 157. Head with the sides rather rounded. Second segment of perzon narrowed, but not greatly constricted behind; the four following segments of nearly equal width, smooth ; last fully half the length of penultimate, which latter is much shorter than the fifth. Pleon (fig. 11. PL, 2) with all the segments well defined ; length of pleon, exclusive of telson, equal to that of the two last perzon-segments. Antenne (fig. 11. c, 2 ) having the peduncles of both pairs flattened ; last joint of peduncle of inferior antenne not larger than the inner margin of the third joint; second joint triangular, its inner margin straight and touching the corresponding part of the opposite limb; flagella of both pairs many-jointed. First gnathopods (fig. 1. gn1 and gn1*) not strong; hand not large, pyriform, attached by half its underside (not by its base) to the upper face of the triangular wrist, the infero-distal extremity of which stretches forward to receive it; palm occupying the whole of the unattached portion of the margin of the hand, but, from the peculiar mode of attachment of that joint, only equal to half of its total length, having a few scattered sete ; finger slender, much longer than the palm, and impinging, when closed, upon the wrist; meros very short, but greatly produced on the back into a sheath-like process, which is strongly angled above and distally hollowed to receive the rounded free base of the hand. Second gnathopods (fig.1. gn?) and first perseopods (fig. I. prp') resembling in general character the first gnathopod, but smaller, and the back of the sheath-formed meros rounded and not angled. Remaining pereopods having all their joints broad and flattened; hand and nail subequal (fig. 1. prp’), and only slightly longer than the wrist, the four last joints being subequal in length, hand having two and the wrist three to five long subequal spines on the front margin. Uropods (fig. 1. pi, 2) with the outer branch arching over the telson, its margin crenated ; inner branch scarcely longer than the telson, broadly rounded at the extre- mity; the second joint at least as long as the basal portion; margins plain, Telson narrowly linguiform, and rounded at the extremity. The male has the upper antenne (fig. 1. c, ¢ ) greatly developed, as long as the four first segments of the body; the flagellum remarkably thick, and looking out of all proportion to the peduncle which supports it, composed of very numerous short joints, which are densely ciliated, so that the entire member forms a long brush. All the legs are more elongated and slender than the corresponding parts in the female, though in general structure closely resembling them. The first pleopods (fig. 1. Pi, L, ¢ ) are fringed with long and beautifully plumose set, and do not close so tightly over the more ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 127 fully developed succeeding pleopods. The extremities of the uropods are also setose, and it is evident that the entire structure of the animal is more adapted for active locomotion than that of the female. Length of female 13 millim. (or half an inch), of male 17 millim. Taken by the ‘Porcupine’ expedition in 1870, in 740 fathoms, off the coast of Portugal. (Station 17a, lat. 39° 39’ N., long. 9° 39’ W.) The specific name has reference to the elongated pleon with its well-marked segmentation. 2. ANTHELURA ABYSSORUM, n. sp. (Plate XXVII. fig. 1.) Head and perzon of nearly equal width throughout; second segment of the latter scarcely at all constricted behind. The whole of the segments smooth above, and devoid of all furrowing and pitting ; last segment of pereon half as long as the pre- ceding segments of pleon (1. Pi, D), very clearly defined, and (exclusive of telson) sub- equal in length to penultimate segment of peraon. The antenne (1. ¢, D) have the joints of the peduncle in both pairs flattened, the lower pair touching each other with the compressed inner margins, and appearing between the upper pair, as in Anthelwra elongata; flagella of both pairs many- jointed. First gnathopods (11. gn’) having basos short and very thick ; ischium scarcely longer, and not so broad; cup of meros well rounded ; carpus small as usual, bearing five or six spine-like sete ; hand about twice as long as greatest breadth ; palm concave, bearing about eight slender spine-like sete. Second gnathopods (1. gn’) having basos and ischium more slender than in first pair; meros of similar form; carpus edged with several spine-like sete and one spine ; hand elongate-ovate, palm with three spines and a few sete. Last pereopods (1. prp*) having the propodos half as long again as the carpus, and the dactylos subequal to the carpus; carpus and propodos each furnished with two forked spines on their anterior margin. First pleopods large, covering the whole of the remaining pleopods, against which they are closely pressed. Uropods (1. Pp. D and 1. PLL) with outer and upper plates wide apart dorsally, broadly triangular or spear-shaped, longer than wide, and as long or nearly as long as the inner plate, which is very similar in form but narrower, with well-rounded extre- mity ; both are tipped with a few sete, which are, however, very easily abraded. Telson much depressed, broadly lanceolate, apex rather acute, about equal in length to the uropods. Length 9 millim. (or about three sixteenths of an inch). Dredged by H.M.S. ‘ Valorous’ in 1875 (Station 8), in 1750 fathoms, near the entrance of Davis Strait, lat. 59° 10’ N., long. 50° 25’ W. : 5 u2 128 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE The forked spines which are found on the hand of the last perzeopods in this species are of unusual character. Somewhat similar cleft spines occur on the wrist and hand of second gnathopods of A. elongata; but in the latter case the two divisions of the forked spines are both directed upwards, while in the former the chief prong is erect ; the branch is strongly divergent. Genus 4. Hyssura. HyssurA PRODUCTA, n. sp. (Plate XXYV. fig. v.) General form very narrow and linear. Head rather outspread, flattened, shorter and somewhat wider than first pereon-segment ; following segments slightly but gradually increasing in length to the fourth segment of the peron, which is of about the same length as each of the two following; last segment two thirds the length of the penulti- mate. Pleon (fig. v. Pi.), exclusive of telson, as long as the penultimate segment of the pereon; telson more than half that length. Pleon consisting of six distinct segments and a telson ; first five segments furnished with a pair of pleopods fitted for swimming, sixth carrying two-branched uropods. Upper antenne with basal joint scarcely longer than broad, second and third sub- equal to each other, and rather shorter than first; flagellum three-jointed, not quite so long as the two last of peduncle. Lower antenne (fig. v. Cc), as seen from above, closely approximated, their general appearance being very much those of A. elongata, bent outwards from the fourth joint, which is the longest; fifth half the length of fourth ; flagellum of six articulations. First gnathopods (fig. v. gn') having basos and ischium strongly formed and of nearly the same length; meros short, produced on the back, and there forming a small simple cup with rounded base for the reception of the base of the hand; carpus minute, triangular, with a produced point, which carries a single seta projecting forwards over the base of the palm of the hand: hand twice as long as the united length of meros and carpus, and equal in length to the basal joint of the limb, resting on the carpus and fitting into the cup of the meros; it tapers gradually, the palm not defined, crenated, and bearing three or four spines; finger much curved, and rather shorter than that portion of the hand which projects beyond the carpus. Second gnathopods and first pereopods, if anything, larger than the first, and of nearly similar form; but the carpus is mure produced below, the lobe projecting over the palm being larger, and the palm of the hand is more strongly crenated than the first pair, the notches alternating with slender forked spines. Third and fourth peropods (fig. v. prp*) with the basos and ischium narrow; meros and carpus shorter and subequal to each other in length; the limb is greatly constricted at the junction of ischium and meros; meros yery narrow at first, and widening distally ; ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 129 carpus subquadrate ; propodos rather longer than carpus, parallel-sided, with one infero- distal spine ; dactylus large, longer than propodos, unguiculate. The last segment of the peron in the type specimen has no legs, nor can we see any sign of scars where they would have been attached, and the specimen was otherwise quite perfect. Uropods (fig. v. Pl) with both branches narrowly lanceolate, equal-lengthed, and tipped with tufts of sete; outer branch over the inner, very narrow, showing no tendency to arch over the back, as is usual in the genera Anthura and Paranthura, nearly parallel-sided, with a narrowly rounded apex; inner rather wider than outer, but also narrowly lanceolate, its inner margin straight, the outer margin sloping away near the apex to meet it; first joint short, second nearly three times its length. Telson very narrow, elongate-lanceolate, apex acute and terminating in a little tuft of sete, otherwise perfectly smooth and glabrous. Length about a quarter of an inch; the form very narrow in proportion to its length. A single specimen, dredged in the North Atlantic by H.M.S, ‘ Valorous’ in 1875 (Station No. 11, lat. 56° 11’ N., long. 37° 41’ W., in 1450 fathoms.) Genus 5. PARANTHURA. 1. PARANTHURA NIGRO-PUNCTATA (Lucas). (Plate XXVI. fig. 1.) 1840. ? Anthura gracilis, M.-Edwards, Hist. des Crust. iii. p. 136, pl. xxsi. fig. 3 (probably ; but not A. gracilis, Mont.). 1846. Anthura nigropunctata, Lucas, Bxplor. Scient. de ’ Algérie, Anim. Artic. p- 64, pl. v. fig. 9. 1866. Anthura nigro-punctata, Heller, Verhandl. d. k.-k. zool.-botan. Gesellschaft in Wien, 1866, p. 732. 1866. Paranthura costana, Bate and Westwood, British Sessile-eyed Crust. ii. p. 165. 1870. Paranthura costana, Dohrn, Untersuchungen ii. Bau und Entw. der Arthropoden (erstes Heft), 1870, p. 91, pl. ix. Person smooth above (neither keeled nor pitted), the first six segments subequal in length to each other; body narrowed at the hinder portion of the first and second pereon-segments; last segment about half the length of penultimate. Pleon distinctly segmented, portion anterior to the telson equal to penultimate segment of perzon. Telson linguiform. Uropods wide apart above, scarcely at all arching over telson ; outer branch small, narrow, lanceolate, shorter than inner ; inner as long as the telson, its second joint as long as the first; both telson and uropods are setose, especially at their terminations. Eyes very distinct, black. 130 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE Antenne: upper (fig. 11. @.s) with joints of peduncle subequal in length; flagellum 5-6-jointed, equal in length to half the peduncle ; lower (fig. 11. @./) strong, subpedi- form ; flagellum reduced to a single articulation, which, however, is flattened, nearly as long as last joint of peduncle, and furnished along the side with a dense pencil of hairs. Feet: all very like in form to the same members of C. brachiata; but the palm of the first gnathopods (11. gn’) is furnished with a small tubercular process at the base. Length 13 millim. Habitat. Coast of Algeria (Lucas) ; Adriatic (Heller!); Guernsey (A. 1. V.!). This species is at once distinguished from all the others known to us by the peculiar character of the flagellum of the lower antenne, which consists of a single flattened joint, strongly ciliated along the edge. We have had the opportunity of comparing Adriatic specimens kindly sent to us by Professor Heller, with the examples collected in Guernsey by A. M. N., and which were described by Bate and Westwood in their work. Bate and Westwood have doubtfully referred the Oliska penicillata of Risso (‘ Crus- tacés de Nice,’ 1816, p. 137, pl. iii. fig. 10, and ‘ Hist. Nat. Europ. Mérid.’ v. p. 113) to this species; but Oliska, we think, cannot be synonymous with Anthura. The descrip- tion of the telson (“sa queue est triangulaire, et terminée par deux long filets soyeux et penicillés”) does not at all agree. Risso’s genus must remain in obscurity until some- thing like it shall have been rediscovered in the neighbourhood of Nice. Another Anthura (A. filiformis) has been described and figured by Lucas (‘ Anim. Artic. de PAlgérie,’ p. 63, pl. v. fig. 8) from the Algerian coast. It is characterized thus :—* A. fusco-ferruginea ; capite parvo, utringue sulcato, antice acuto ; segmentis thoracis elongatis, angustis, profunde sulcatis, fortiter punctatis ; abdomine elongato, segmento primo quinquescissurato, secundo angusto, fortiter carinato.” The telson is linguiform and bears a central keel, the uropods are represented as very like in form to those of A. nigro-punctata, and the lower antenne have a flagellum of about six articulations. It would seem to be a well-marked species. Grube has described another Mediterranean Anthura, found at Cherso, under the name of A. /aurentiana (‘Kin Ausflug nach Triest und den Quarners,’ 1861, p. 138). In ‘ Die Insel Lussin und ihre Meeresfauna,’ 1864, p. 76, the same author has recorded A. gracilis from the Adriatic; but since he specially refers to M.-Edwards’s figure, we may conclude that the species named by him is not A. gracilis. On the other hand, his description of A. laurentiana agrees very fairly with that of the true A. gracilis, except the important character “corpus subteres . . . . dorso haud sculpto.” ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 131 2. PARANTHURA TENUIS, G.O. Sars. (Plate XXVII. fig. 1.) 1872. Paranthura tenuis, G. O. Sars, Bidrag til Kundskaben om Dyrelivet paa vore Haybanken, Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandl. 1872, p. 89. Head with the sides scarcely convex, almost parallel. Perzeon with three first segments strongly keeled below; back of all the segments perfectly smooth ; second segment contracted as usual behind, but only slightly so; last two thirds the length of the penultimate. Pleon (1. pi. D) well developed, and its segmentation distinct, as long as the penultimate segment of perzon. Antenne (1. @.s & 1. a.7) short and thick, not longer than the head; peduncles of both pairs stout and strong, and their flagella very minute, about equal in length to the last joint of peduncle. First gnathopods (1. gv‘) stout and strong; basos very thick, not twice as long as broad ; ischium slightly longer; meros produced anteriorly as usual to form a cup for the reception of the base of the hand, the bottom of the cup free from any appearance of angularity; wrist very minute; hand subtriangular, palm furnished with a small, tubercular, thumb-like projection at the proximal angle, and is margined with spines ; finger strong, curved, equal in length to the palm. The hinder pairs of perzopods (1. prp*) have the basos subequal to the ischium, neither of these joints being more than three times as long as broad; meros subtriangular, rather more than half as long as ischium; wrist triangular, minute, so small that the hand and meros meet behind it; hand long-ovate, three to four times as long as broad, anteriorly furnished with three equal spines; these spines have a cilium springing from their side, and there is a similar cilium-furnished spine on the wrist; finger curved, as long as the hand. Telson (I. Pl. D) broadly spear-shaped. Uropods with the outer and upper branch short, but very wide, so that combined they form a complete dome overhanging the telson ; inner branch long, narrow-lanceolate, projecting considerably beyond the telson, terminating in a bunch of long sete. Length 14 millim. One specimen from the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1870 (Station 22, off Lisbon, lat. 38° 15’ N., long. 9° 53’ W., in 718 fathoms). Professor G. O. Sars has kindly sent us one of his type specimens, taken in 150-200 fathoms off the Island of Hvitingsoe, near Bergen, in Norway. ‘This specimen, which is very small (6 millim.) closely agrees with the ‘ Porcupine’ example, except that the thumb-like tubercular process of the palm of the hand is more developed. Genus 6. CALATHURA. CALATHURA BRACHIATA (Stimpson). (Plate XXVI. fig. 1.) 1854. Anthura brachiata, Stimpson, Marine Invertebrata Grand Manan, p. 43 ; 1873. 8.1. Smith, United States Fish and Fisheries Report (Invertebrate Animals of Vineyard Sound), p. 573. 132 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE 1872. Paranthura norvegica, G. O. Sars, Bidrag til Kundskaben om Dyrelivet paa vore Haybanken, Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandl. 1872, p. 88. i 1875. Anthura arctica, Heller, Crustaceen, Pyenogoniden und Tunieaten der k.-k. Osterr. Ungar. Nordpol Expedit. p. 14, pl. iv. figs. 9-12; 1876. G.O. Sars, Prodrom. descrip. Crust. et Pycnogon. in exped. Norveg. 1876, in Archiv for Mathemat. og Naturvidenskab, p. 347. Peron having each of the five first segments nearly or quite twice as long as broad, slightly carinated.on each side above; three first strongly keeled below, first of equal breadth throughout, second greatly constricted behind, so that here is the narrowest part of the whole body; third, fourth, and fifth segments gradually but only slightly widening, and with the last of these the body attains its greatest diameter; anterior margin of third segment slightly four-lobed, the lateral lobes produced outwards as small protuberances ; fourth, fifth, and sixth segments with a central longitudinal dorsal impression anteriorly; last segment of perzeon short, about one third the length of the penultimate. Pleon very short, the whole (exclusive of telson) scarcely equalling the length of the penultimate segment of the pereeon, but with the segments clearly distinguishable. Both pairs of antenne with the joints of their peduncles rounded, last joint of peduncle of inferior pair twice as long as the third ; flagella of both pairs multiarticulate. First gnathopods (fig. 1. gn’) strong ; the hand large, ovate or somewhat triangular, united by the lower part of its base to the little wrist, and with the proximo-dorsal portion produced backwards into a large rounded lobe, which is received into a socket formed by the concave rounded lobe developed on the meros; palm occupying the entire length of the lower margin of the hand, slightly concave, edged with spines, each of which is found, when examined with a high power, to be itself margined with very minute spinules and to be tipped with a cilium. Second gnathopods (fig. 1. gn”) and first pereeopods of nearly similar form to the first, but more slender, and the lobe at the base of the hand much less developed. The hinder pereopods are longer and more slender (fig. 1. prp*), not subchelate ; hand and finger long and slender, subequal to each other, and each two to three times as long as the wrist; front margin of hand edged with fine down, and furnished with about six spines set at equal distances; these spines are themselves spined on the edge. Uropods (fig. I. Pl. D) with the outer plate, which arches over the telson, short and wide, much broader than long, and somewhat retuse, with a minutely dentated margin; inner plate much longer, subequal to the telson, sharply keeled on the underside; the second joint ovate and much shorter than the first, the inner margin smooth or very slightly crenulated. The telson is shortly spear-shaped, the apex rather blunt. Length of a large specimen one inch and an eighth, this being the largest known species of the family. ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 133 The type specimen of C. brachiata was dredged by Stimpson “on a shelly and some- what muddy bottom in 20 fathoms, off the northern point of Duck Island, New Bruns- wick.” We have been favoured with specimens by Mr. Whiteaves which were dredged in 200 fathoms in the Gulf of St. Lawrence; with others from Mr. S. I. Smith, which were procured in the Bay of Fundy; with a type specimen of Paranthwra norvegica from Professor G. O. Sars, which was dredged in 150-200 fathoms near Stadanger, in Norway ; and the same kind friend has also sent us one of the “ Paranthura arctica” dredged by the ‘ Voringer’ in 1876 (Station 48 ; lat. 64° 36’ N., long. 10° 21’ W.), in 299 fathoms. It was taken in many of the dredgings of the ‘ Porcupine’ expedition :— 1869.—Station 30, lat. 56° 24’ N., long. 11° 49’ W., 1360 fathoms. 1 EB BMS) hig. eS ies re a Se Lit eM OLN aan udm: Wis ote ss 5 6 gy GIT IN, a eI ie BS 5 POs ey OOsZOMNG we en omAo. Wiese LOD s 1870.—Station 1, ,, 48°38'N., ,, 10°15’ W., 567 a Calathura brachiata has thus been traced from the east coast of America, across the Atlantic, between Shetland and Faroe, off Norway, Scotland, and Ireland, and between the south of England and the Bay of Biscay. It may always be at once distinguished by the impressed marks on the fourth and two following segments of the perzon and the form of telson and uropods. Postscript, June 1, 1886. The foregoing paper was sent to the Society in the autumn of 1884: since that time some im- portant papers on the Isopoda Chelifera have been published. 1. C. Claus, “Ueber Apseudes latreillii, Edw,, und die Tanaiden” (‘ Arbeiten aus dem zool. Inst. der Uniy. Wien und der zool. Stat. in Triest,’ Tom, v. Heft ili., 1884). This is a morphological paper dealing with the general structure of the body and its limbs. The species on which the observations are based is called Apseudes Jatreillii, Edw. It is certainly not that species as under- stood by other authors, and comes nearest to A. acutifrons, G. O. Sars. It, however, is distin- guished from A. acutifrons in the rostrum being rather wider at the base, the ocular ale of quite another form, wider and larger, and containing conspicuous eyes, and in slight differences in the lower antennz and other parts. The second gnathopods are altogether different, the front margin of the wrist being furnished with three, and that of the hand with six large spines. We would suggest the name Apseudes hastifrons for this form, 2. G, O. Sars, ‘Den Norske Nordhays-Exped. 1876-8 ; XIV. Zoologi; Crustacea, I.,’ 1885. In this admirable work the author fully describes and illustrates the following species :— Sphyrapus serratus, G. O, Sars ; Leptognathia longiremis, G.O. Sars; Typhlotanais cornutus, G. O. Sars; and VOL. X.—PaRT Iv. No. 8.—October, 1886. x 134 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE Cryptocope voringii, G. O. Sars; which he had previously briefly characterized, and which have been referred to in the foregoing memoir. 3. Lastly, we have this day received from the author a copy of Professor Sars’s latest work, ‘Nye Bidrag til Kundskaben om Middelhavets Invertebratfauna.—III. Middelhavets Saxisopoder (Isopoda Chelifera),? 1886. The Mediterranean Chelifera, which had been first made known in his ‘ Revision af Gruppen Isopoda Chelifera’ (1880), and already mentioned by us, are here fully described and illustrated in fifteen plates. The description and figures given in this work enable us to say positively that the Apseudes which we have described under the name Junarifrons, and which we doubtfully referred to 4. echinatus, G. O. Sars, is that species, and our own name must consequently give place to the earlier one of Prof. Sars. Prof. G. O. Sars makes it a character of the genus Sphyrapus that the second gnathopods are not furnished with a palp, such as is present in Apseudes; but our own observations do not agree with his, inasmuch as in the type species Sphyrapus malleolus, and also in S. tudes,a palp is unquestionably present on this limb. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE XVI. 1. D. Apseudes latreillii (M.-Edwards), viewed dorsally. Ligtid®s = 5 male, viewed laterally. a8. = oe upper antenna. ai. 53 38 lower antenna. m. 35 é mandibles. m2’. Ee = first maxilla. map. a oh maxilliped. gu 3. 35 a first gnathopod, male. que. $5 - first gnathopod, female. gw. 5 3 second gnathopod. prp*. a 59 third perzeopod. prp’. - 55 last pereeopod. plp. 5S 5 pleopod. Pl, V. a zs pleon, viewed from below. PLATE XVII. I. D. Apseudes spinosus, M. Sars, female, viewed from above. L. 3 if side view of carapace and gnathopods of male. Gt. *) Fe lower antenna. gu. a <= hand of first gnathopods of male. prp*. 55 s third pereopod, extremity. I. D. prp’. PL*, Il. D. L. ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 135 Apseudes spinosus, M. Sars, female, last pereeopod. bb) 39 lateral process of segments of pleon. Apseudes lunarifrons, n. sp., dorso-lateral view, female. front of carapace, seen from above. part of carapace, seen from the’ side, to show the mouth-organs. first gnathopod. first pereeopod. third perzeopod. last pereeopod. PLATE XVIII. Apseudes simplicirostris, n. sp., seen from the side. bb] head and perzon from above. palp of the mandible. scale of the lower antenna. first gnathopod from the inner side. finger and thumb, more magnified. palp of the first gnathopod. hand and finger of second gnathopod. palp of the second gnathopod. termination of last pereopod. abnormal growth of a third pereopod. Apseudes obtusifrons, n. sp., seen from above. seen from the side. one side of the carapace seen from below. the ocular process seen from above. first gnathopod. second gnathopod. the last perezeopod. PLATE XIX. Apseudes grossimanus, Norman, male, seen from the side. carapace seen from above. peduncle of upper antenna. labium. mandibles. first maxilla. x2 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE Apseudes grossimanus, Norman, second maxilla and sete, more highly magnified. maxilliped, and inner margin more highly magnified. first gnathopod, female, and inner margin of thumb greatly magnified. second gnathopod, finger, and peculiar spine, highly magnified. last legs, with hand and its hairs, more highly magnified. pleopod. PLATE XX. Apseudes gracilis, n. sp., viewed laterally. anterior portion, from above. last segments of pleon. upper antenna. lower antenna. mandible. first gnathopod. side view of mouth-organs, and an abnormally developed first gnathopod, second gnathopod. last pereeopod. pleopod. PLATE XXI. Apseudes uncidigitatus, n. sp., viewed dorsally. viewed laterally. carapace from above. carapace from below. upper antenna. first gnathopod. second gnathopod. first pereeopod. second peropod. third pereeopod. fourth pereopod. ISOPODA OF THE ‘ LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 137 1. prp’. Apseudes uncidigitatus, n. sp., fifth pereeopod. Sphyrapus anomalus (G. O. Sars), viewed laterally. II. L. PYP’, PrP’, prp’, prp’. ”” > carapace from above, and end of rostrum, more highly magnified. upper and lower antenne. first gnathopod. second gnathopod. last perzeopod. uropods. PLATE XXII. Sphyrapus tudes, nu. sp., dorsal view. lateral view. upper and lower antennz, with eye-processes, seen from below. mandible. maxilla. maxilliped. first gnathopod. second gnathopod. first pereeopod. second perzeopod. third perzeopod. third peropod, hand, and dactylus, more highly magnified. fourth pereopod. fourth perzopod, hand, and dactylus, more highly magnified. last pereeopod. last pereeopod, hand, and dactylus, more highly magnified. telson and uropods from below. Sphyrapus malleolus, n. sp., male, seen obliquely from above. Oe antenne, seen from below. mandible. first gnathopod. second gnathopod. first, second, third, and last pereeopods. prp’. pnp. plp. plp*. MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE Sphyrapus malleolus, n. sp., female, seen from above. > - terminal segments of pleon, with pleopod and base of uropods, seen from the side. Pr S first gnathopod. 3 Lg first gnathopod, a malformation or repro- duction. PLATE XXIII. Alaotanais serratispinosus, 1. sp., seen from above. 53 5 carapace viewed laterally. A $5 maxilliped. i * antenne of both pairs. 9 9 first gnathopod. Ae = finger and thumb of first gnathopod. 5 x propodos and dactylus of second gna- thopod. = Bs fourth pereopod. 0 x propodos and dactylus of fourth pereo- pod, highly magnified. is RS pleopod, seen from within. 7% i pleopod, from outer side. . S end of pleon, underpart viewed obliquely. Alaotanais hastiger, n. sp., seen from the side. 5 3 outline of carapace, from above. as Pa portion of carapace, seen from the side, show- ing shape and position of the eye-process. as 55 pleon, viewed dorsally. > # thumb and finger of first gnathopod. » ” second pereopod, 09 99 last pereeopods, terminal joints, viewed from the front. PLATE XXIV. Alaotanais serratispinosus, n. sp., dorsal view. a Sy end of pleon, from above. 35 + first gnathopod, exterior lateral view. Alaotanais levispinosus, n. sp., side view. 9 viewed from above. Il. ada. map. ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 139 Alaotanais levispinosus, n. sp., antenne, inner faces. half of maxilliped. hand and finger of first gnathopod. second gnathopod. last perzeopod. pleopod. terminal segment of pleon, and portion of uropod. Strongylura arctophylax, nu. sp., seen from above. ” ” upper antenna. lower antenna. first gnathopod. second gnathopod. fourth pereopod. pleon, underside. end of pleon, viewed laterally. Tanaella unguicillata, n. sp., seen from above. seen from the side. carapace, more magnified, seen from the side. underside of pleon and uropods. end of first pereeopod. fourth perzeopod. PLATE XXvV. Anthelura elongata (Norman), viewed dorsally (male). head of male, with antennz and first segment of peron. first gnathopod, outer side. first gnathopod, terminal portion of the same, inner side. second gnathopod. first pereeopod. fourth pereopod. fifth pereeopod, terminal joints. lateral view of head, with mouth-organs and basal joints of antenne. pleon, seen from the side. pleon, seen from above. MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE Anthelura elongata (Norman) (female), head with antenne, seen from above. Re S (female), pleon, seen from above. Anthura gracilis (Montagu), male, viewed dorsally. 3 5 > pleon, seen from below. is = female, first gnathopod. Hyssura producta, n. sp., seen from above. as e head and antenne. 9 99 first gnathopod. 3 5 fourth pereopod. oe es pleon, viewed dorso-laterally. PLATE XXVI. Calathura brachiata (Stimpson), female, from above. a - upper antenna. = 5 lower antenna. 5 2 mandible. ss a labrum (?). - 55 labium. ”» %9 first maxilla. 35 3 maxillipeds. 35 a first gnathopod. = or second gnathopod. 5 As fourth perzopod. 35 = first pleopod. o > second pleopod. BS > telson and uropods, from above. oo Bs pleon, seen from below. 35 - a female, natural size, viewed laterally. Paranthura nigro-punctata (Lucas), gravid female, from above. “p “ upper antenna. 5 33 lower antenna. » 99 first gnathopod. 5 = second gnathopod. 39 » first pereeopod. ” 3 fourth perzopod. PLATE XXVII. Paranthura tenuis, G. O. Sars, viewed laterally. ” » head viewed laterally, and more magnified. ISOPODA OF THE ‘ LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. i4] .p.Dd. Paranthura tenuis, G. O. Sars, pleon, from above. 4.8. ac oD upper antenna. at. - Fe lower antenna. gu. 5 $ first gnathopod. gu. = re second gnathopod. prop’. “6 “ first pereeopod. prp*. a fourth perzeopod. iis Sie Anthelura abyssorum, n. sp., side view. Cc, D head, from above. Pl. D. - 5 pleon, from above. Pl. L. ' vA pleon, from the side. 4.8. ; +: upper antenna. at. 5 3 lower antenna. gv. x ¥ first gnathopod. qu. Ee 53 second gnathopod. prp’. 5 Fe fifth perzeopod. ut. a.s. Cyathura carinata (Kroyer), upper antenne, with last joints more highly at “ lbe. é m. a ma’. 3 map. Ps gn. e¢ Pl, ”° 3” magnified. lower antenne, with last joints more highly magnified. labium. mandible and palp. first maxilla, and termination more highly magnified, maxillipeds. first gnathopod. end of telson. VOL. XII.—PaRT Iv. No. 9.—October, 1886. 2 v7 VEEP LSs lieve" por Se eee ene Ges a crs) @hOak marie eh aS e Ey paige: aia pao eas oe} : : eR Ss <2 iy SA cE aie, > ety, a « J peecy wt pyutesmanig Fangeert a tapes bP eyr pata at 3 aang & x ‘ vee - a ta a ie i S16 SoCo: i Op etree Sina =i : — - , a “ 4 ARSE P oe 1B meE St Pie t= ROG en eon re wae : i de ot “ , Soe Bate Soy # cir t oa er se ode ‘. oe * take pie AN, shiparetin sein orc fe a> Se. é ' De ee ae ee ot ee ee ae ‘ Le all ‘anit ate si ee : “ = ee 2 3 as nw hag ah eel aire cho Seen ee 5 é < ¥ attiets ene + waa ; a = | : . ; ait ~ E ae: ; - ee . 7 i iA? rho all * ; Peale { ie Boe ae. a Prive in ; _ ih 1c A ' ot Bg ee =J poaeeet Fer, Seiaee _ | : , ‘ wd -wungedh Teel a 4 v4, : :. ae 7 . ; Sere A Fp 2 bovqgrgnting we ={s , A ae MORE 81. nent yar ities saisba aye “ E fae . Seog | ; 2th Let es et be hd ie eat aaeciasel i, Ripe i ietpa te FSi ea ky aes Shee Del TRA Stebbing. " . Hanhart.imp CRU Seen GEA TSOP ODA . Apseudes latrerllrv. Lal Lob 0. Vb MIG XVI. SG aa oy WWE SRE ST Hanhart imp. IRIS TANGA ahsOe ONDA / Apseudes spinosws. MA lunarefrons. — ie Smt bob She UAMSLRVI a Dei. T.RR.Stebbing Hanhart imp. Gimiits Aci A Le OPODA.. 1 . 7 / Apseudes simplictrostris. /LA obtusifrons . Del TRR. Stebbing. Hanharl imp. CRUSTACEA IsOPODA Apseudes grossimames A. a BLO. AVIV POLVY. bank Dolvbe VALI IGMA. ——s Ss Hanhart imp. Hse A TS PO DA. Apseudes grocules. / Mi [RS | \ Il.prp.5 Hanhart imp Del. TRR Stebbing CRUSTACHA 15 0P 0DA LApseudes uncidigreiatus. LL Sp pus ANOmaUs. hy ry v “ a eo”) a Del. TR.RStebbing . [ Hanhart imp CRUSTACEA IS0PODA. L Sphyrapus tudes. I. 5 matleotwus. Il. S matteslus. 9. HAG) oe Del TRR.Stebbing. Gamtlloobd%e VAM YG CRU STASI SOE IDA 1 Alaotamais serrairspinosus. H Alacianous hastiger Tone (AGE; “eda WI? AML V, on PHM. 2 Hf | eee s f ) | aS ’ \ 2 ean Ss Paha ESN ~ 4 Del T.R.R. Stebbing. ; Ee Hanhart imp. . Chews PACHA 1S0F 0 DA. - 1 Alactanats serratuspinosus. \\.Alaolanacs levisprnosws. Bi I Strongylura wrclophy lax. IV Janaclla unguicrllain, ' Kn GE JO. PELVT PYVV IT rand ub Jb 4 VO ASCtAAY SE v Pee 1V.6n-1.? ILP1.% Hanhart mp. CRUSTACEA ISO0PODA. LS Anthelura elongata,s. IA elongata Ill Anthura gracilis.4 LV A. gracuts .». V iyssura product. Fan Looleo VohU PE LK] Hanhart imp. CESS NGA. is Cie ODA L Calathurw brachiata. Ll Laranthurw nigro-punciata: . a | i) Ulm«1 Ill. Ibi. II.Pl. a Cis eAGiA TS ORO DA. Paranthura tenuts. IT Anihelura abyssorum. Lif Cyathura carinala,. Hanhart imp, To Fellows. To the Public. sede £ 8. d. VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 0 3 1 EY Ata Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . . . . Sn Osea) uOsT2 50 » 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) . . . . . ee leer ean 2) - 110 0 », 3. (1877, contaming 6 Plates) . .... 3 QS Oe 14 0 » 4. (1878, containing 9 Plates) . . . . . ert Sa A: 110 0 » 5. (1878, containmg 3 Plates) . .... a Oy oO 012 0 » 6. (1878, containmg 9 Plates) . . ... ane eG 110 0 » 7. (1878, containing 7 Plates) . . . .. 5 ee O,SE.0 1 4 0 », 8. (1878, containmg 8 Plates) . . ... 59, Ov 18: °O)* 1 0"0 yx 9. (1878; contaming 4) Plates). . 2. : aed Vpet ee O) 012 0 », 10. (1879, containing 6 Plates) . . ... Oe O 016 0 » Ll. (1879, containmg 5 Plates) . .... 3920829 20 012 0 » 12. (1879, containmg 7 Plates) . . . .. 57 OLS Lyle 0 » 18. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . a0. OS 70 1 4 0 3 Gunenat Inpes, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) . . . 4 0 7 6 010 0 . VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 1216 0 : Parr 1. (1880, containmg 4 Plates) . . . .. » 012 O 016 0 » 2%. (1880, containing 7 Plates) . . . .. 3 OLI8 0 F 1 4 0 | pmo. (IGBl, confatng. § Plates) Wo .) sy yt D206. 20:0 » 4, (1881, containing 3 Plate) ..... 4» 076 010 0 ee » 5. (1881, containing 13 Plates) . . . .. 3 018 0 14 0 ,, 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) . .... «4 012 0 016 0 », 7. (1882, containing 9 Plates) . .... » 015 0 100 » 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates) . .... «4 O12 0 016 0 - >, 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . . . .. » 012 0 016 0 4 » 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) Biel aoe oi aig 220 » 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and 1 Index) Vie 6 22 0 a VOLUME XIL 4 Parrl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . PriceO 9 O . 012 0 a » 2. (1886, containing 7 Plates) . ..-.. «», O12 0. . 016 0 a . 5, 3. (4886, containing 2 Plates)... 5 - 2» 0.4 6 0 6 0 » 4 (1886, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . oy 1. Oekd 0 OPO CONTENTS. V. On the Crustacea Isopoda of the ‘Lightning, ‘Porcupine, and ‘ Valorous’ Expeditions. By the Rev. A. M. Norman, IA. D.C.L., FLS., and the Rev. T. R. R. Stespine, WA. (Plates XVI. to XXVIII.) . . . . page 77 THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto. ; According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi- ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom- mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given. The “ Proceedings”? for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June, August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations. The “ Transactions”? contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but not less than three parts are usually issued in each year. Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per cent. less _ than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds. Such of those: publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, H.C.), or through any bookseller. P, L. SCLATER. October 1886. Secretary. : \ Vou. XII.—Parr 5. : Fi DONO «, _-—s« PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY, SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE; BY MESSRS, LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW. PE Lawl d Awa . Cena ‘ December 1886, Price 12s. Lok, [Red Lion Court, Fleet Strest: TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. To Fellows. To the Public. Cen ea mnreh £ os. d. VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 313 6 418 0* VOLUME II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates). . Price 4 0 0 aD GsG* VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates). . Price 3 8 6 411 0O* VOLUME Iv. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . Price 6 2 O 8 2 6* VOLUME _V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . Price 5 4 3 619 0 VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates). . Price 11 5 O 15 0 0 VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates). . Price 817 0 1116 0 VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 38 1211 0 TUCe rte laa CES) Wenn RE ee or oes nea Cas er Nu reialn Oat MUS Se 014 0 PEON (LBZ O)iaxl (cs Cee saa eee eS ieee ly Aten etsy ead) NUL LO 2 2 0 ROA LBY 2) 3, Unto eae Rede ated ated teh eters eee Pasian Lada OF Wits 116 0 MTA oi(1878) fine bo kee DL Ree eke Nene ees) (ond as ORTON NO 110 FDIC ESTO) tines Mee enh ow east eg een mapea es 1 os AO SL omnORe a 140 eC hOL (LB ViS) ie sth eee tana. bee Wet aateabeneh Wolo easier ONL Ola 160 SRO LSTA) EY oythruilten -akel > hv oh okie) hee eo volar aa 2 On Gl 12 0 BSH (LS TA) ctl uet remnant co Oi op rae ode mentn ani sein OLS bales 140 Sy HOLV CIB TAN ch fata tl Conale hacen eter Re! Ore mee weal Sal Aca 22 0 VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 0 . -16 00 Part 1. (1875, containing 22 Plates) . . . .. «5 «(l11 6. 22 0 >» 2. (1875, containing 12 Plates) . ... . 5 as 2.2.0 » 9. (1875, containing 5 Plates) . . . . . 57 BOVIS a Omi 14 0 », 4. (1875, containing 14 Plates) . . . . . Pasaacre Wot Ue oer 2 2 0 3) obs (1875, containing: 9 %Plates) (05 ees eee sgl ees 110 0 5210;, (1876, containme 4 Plates). 55) J. mae OL LOG 014 0 7. (1876, containing 7 Plates) . .... 4 O18 9 eA eet) » 8. (1876, containing 10 Plates) . . . . . ae F130 14 0 », 9. (1876, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . Be a 0 112 0 ,, 10. (1877, containing 5 Plates) é oe Pee 6 110 0 , Ll. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Tides) » O15 9 TSAO: * Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied. Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. lie 143° 9 VI. On the Remains of a Gigantic Species of Bird (Gastornis klaasseni, n. sp.) from the Lower Eocene Beds near Croydon. . By E.'T. Newton, F.G.S2 Received March 17th, 1885, read May 5th, 1885. [Puares XXVIII., XXIX.] CONTENTS. Page NemEcinOAUCHUNM tome motte sees nti Geared neko eta Sean. 143 Tie Descmptionefthe Specimens /2..45 j.2...0.6.0..00< te epee lle. 145 III. Comparison of the Croydon Bird-remains with those of other Eocene Birds 140 IV. Comparison of Gastornis with Dinornis and other extinct Birds ........ 152 V. Gastornts compared with recent Birds.........2000ssceeceeveereenes 153 VI. Table of Characters of the Tibio-tarsus of Birds ..............---..-- 157 VII. Description of Park-Hill Railway Section ................eccececees 157 WRRET Synopsis tof HritisnBocene Dindss... 5h, ccc secs. feee see taser acess fe 159 I.—IntrRopuction. THE discovery of the interesting fossil remains which form the subject of the present communication is due to the zeal of Mr. H. M. Klaassen, who obtained them from the “Woolwich and Reading Beds” of the Lower Eocene series, exposed during the exca- vation of the Park-Hill railway-cutting, near Croydon. These fossils are unmistakably avian, and show that, in early Eocene times, England was inhabited by a race of birds which were at least as large as, and far heavier in build than, any recent Ostrich, and must, indeed, have equalled in their proportions some of the more massive forms of the New-Zealand Moas. There is no evidence, however, of their having attained to the height of the taller species of Dinornis. A full account of the geological features of the Park-Hill railway-cutting is given by Mr. Klaassen in his paper read before the Geologists’ Association (Proceed. vol. viii. p. 226, 1883), and the horizon from which these fossils were obtained is pointed out below (p. 158). It was during the early part of the year 1883, when the excavation of the northern part of the Park-Hill cutting was carried down to the “Blue” and “ Mottled Clays” (see section, p. 158), that Mr. Klaassen obtained some pieces of bone from the edge of the middle basin-shaped “ Lignite-bed” (g), and these he was good enough to bring * Communicated by Prof. Flower, LL.D., V.P.R.S., P.Z.S. Apteota Colds. MGs mes” A Lope eS 144 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON THE REMAINS OF A to me for examination. Three of them proved to be parts of one bone, the almost perfect ulna of Coryphodon croydonensis (vide Proc. Geol. Assoc. vol. viii. p. 250, 1883). The condition of this bone and of the other fragments, the nature of which could not then be determined, showed that they had been broken by the workmen in extracting them, and suggested the probability of their having been perfect until removed from their resting-place. The interest of this discovery induced Mr. Klaassen to spare no trouble in trying to obtain more specimens, and before long he brought me a large mass of “ Blue Clay” containing parts of a much broken bone still imbedded in the matrix. A pair of condyles were partly exposed, and at first it was thought to be a femur of the Coryphodon; but on clearing away the clay it was soon obvious that the bone was avian and not mammalian—it was, in fact, the tibio-tarsus of a gigantic bird (Pl. XXVIII. figs. 1-3), rivalling in size some of the larger species of Dinornis. The greatest care was taken to fit the broken pieces together; but, unfortunately, the proximal end was wanting, as well as a part of the shaft a little above the condyles, so that the proper length of the bone and the exact form of the hinder part of the distal articular surface were uncertain. Mr. Klaassen’s continued perseverance and liberality were rewarded by the acquisi- tion of some more specimens, which proved to be the distal end and part of the shaft of another tibio-tarsus (Pl. XXJX. figs. 7-11) in a more perfect state of preservation and larger than the one previously obtained, but otherwise exactly resembling it, so that we were no longer in doubt as to the form of the distal end of the bone. Subsequently part of a large femur and a few other specimens were found. ‘The femur (Pl. XXIX. figs. 13-15) and a portion of the proximal end of a tibio-tarsus were surrounded by a closely adhering black carbonaceous matrix, and were obtained either from the “ Blue Clay ” or from one of the “ Lignite-beds” (g), most probably the latter. Fortunately we are in no doubt as to the age of these avian remains, for Mr. Klaassen, being well acquainted with the various strata exposed in the Park-Hill section, knew the beds from which the specimens came, and most of them when brought to me were still surrounded by their matrix of blue or black clay. ‘he bones are of a black or dark-brown colour, and their mineral condition is like that of so many Lower Eocene fossils, namely, infiltrated with iron pyrites, which renders them very hard and heavy. Although these remains were obtained at different times, extending over some months, they were all found in the north cutting at Park Hill and within a distance of about 200 yards of each other. Portions of five tibio-tarsi and part of a femur have been found, and these indicate at least four individuals, three adults and one very young bird. The bones vary somewhat in size, but there is no good reason for supposing that they belong to more than one species. All the specimens have been presented by Mr. Klaassen to the Geological Survey Museum, Jermyn Street. GIGANTIC BIRD FROM LOWER EOCENE BEDS. 145 IJ.—DeEscriPTioN OF THE SPECIMENS. Tibio-tarsi. The first specimen to be described is that represented by figures 7 to 11, Pl. XXIX.; it is the lower 4 or 5 inches of a left tibio-tarsus, the upper portions of which were not recovered, although the recent fracture shows that more of it was present. So much of the bone as we have is very perfectly preserved, and allows every detail of its structure to be studied, although in some parts it is covered with small rounded bosses of iron pyrites. The most striking character of this bone, when seen from the front (Pl. XXIX. fig. 7), is the osseous supratendinal bridge (s.7.4), which at once proves it to be of avian origin. The groove (¢.c) for the tendon of the common flexor muscle of the digits, which passes under the osseous bridge, is deep, and situated towards the inner side of the bone. The inner margin of this groove is well defined; but on the outer side there is no distinct boundary. The upper margin of the bridge is thin, and curves from the inner side outwards and upwards; the lower margin has a thickened upturned lip, and is directed outwards and downwards; so that the bridge itself is broadest towards the outer side *. The canal passing beneath the osseous bridge has an almost triangular lower opening, which, in consequence of the projection of the bridge at its lower margin, looks downwards and inwards. Immediately above the bridge the inner margin of the groove presents a thickened and rugose surface for the attachment of the oblique liga- mentous bridge, the lower and outer end of which was fixed to the oval roughened space (/.a) seen on the outer part of the osseous bridge. On the outer side of the oval space (/.a) there is a depression or groove (¢.g) for the tendon of the peroneus muscle, and the roughened surfaces on each side of this groove doubtless indicate the points of attachment of the second ligamentous arch. Below the osseous bridge, and just above the margin of the intercondylar trochlear surface, there is a deep depression (éc.d) ; above this is a roughened area, which extends upwards to the outer side of the bridge. The articular condyles are large, the inner one (7.c) being larger then the outer (0.¢), and projecting inwards beyond the general contour of the bone (Pl. XXIX. fig. 7), while the outer condyle is rather within the line of the outer side of the bone (compare fig. 2, Pl. XXVIII.). The inferior trochlear surface is somewhat rough and irregular: in a front view (Pl. XXIX. fig. 7) it is seen to be concave from side to side. Or, more correctly, the lower surface of the outer condyle forms an angle with that of the inner condyle, the point of junction (0) being situated at about the outer third of the bone, and consequently the lower surface of the inner condyle has about twice the width of that of the outer condyle. This angle becomes less marked towards the hinder part of the bone. When the trochlear surface is viewed from below (Pl. X XIX. fig. 11) the greater antero-posterior extent of the inner condyle (7.c) is most obvious. On the hinder part (pt.s) a definite and regular concavity connects the inner and outer parts of the * These characters are not well represented in this figure, but are better shown in figure 2. Z2 146 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON THE REMAINS OF A trochlear surface, while anteriorly the intercondylar depression (5, @) is seen to form a double angle, an inner obtuse angle at a, and a more acute outer one at 6, the latter being marked by a natural fissure, also seen in the front view of the bone. The trochlear surface curves upwards at the back, and in a side view (Pl. XXIX. figs. 8, 9, pt.s) the inner and outer parts are seen projecting well beyond the shaft of the bone, as the prominent condyles (i.c and 0.c) do in front. The inner epicondylar tuberosity (Pl. XXIX. figs. 7, 8, 7.¢) is prominent and angular, the surface of the bone in front, as well as below and behind it, being distinctly concave. The outer epicondylar tuberosity (0.¢) is also well developed, but rounded and not quite so prominent as the inner one; it is placed towards the back of the condyle, and a flattened space intervenes between it and the rugosity a little above it (f.), the latter probably indicating the position of the lower end of the fibula. Below and in front of the outer tuberosity is a deep depression (P]. XXIX. fig. 9). The section of the shaft at about an inch and a quarter above the bridge is nearly semicircular (P]. XXIX. fig. 7 a). The parietes of the bone at this part are about 6 or 7 millimetres thick, and the interior is filled with a remarkable network of cancellated bony tissue, now covered with iron pyrites. The second specimen (Pl. XXVIII. figs. 1, 2, 3) is a right tibio-tarsus, somewhat smaller than the one just described, but having a large part of the shaft preserved. The lower and front parts of the distal articulation are quite perfect, as well as the bony bridge, and a close comparison of these important parts with the first example has not revealed any difference between them worthy of notice, except as regards size. Indeed so close is their agreement, that if they had been of the same size one could scarcely have resisted the conclusion that they were right and left bones of the same individual. It will be unnecessary therefore to say more about the form of the lower end of this bone, except that, as there is a longer piece of the inner side of the shaft preserved, it shows in a more marked manner the extent to which the inner condyle projects inwards beyond the general direction of the shaft (Pl. XXVIII. fig. 2). About 10 inches of the upper part of the shaft of this bone is preserved, including the whole length of the fibular articulation (fid.art); but, unfortunately, some of the pieces connecting the shaft with the distal parts have not been recovered. In the figure, however, these parts are restored in outline from the third specimen, to be presently described (Pl. XXIX. fig. 12), and as this supplies the part of the shaft which was wanting, we can be almost certain of the exact relation of the upper to the lewer part of the bone. After a careful comparison of the two specimens I do not think that the bone before it was broken could have been much longer or shorter than 51 centimetres (it is represented, half natural size, in fig. 2, Pl. XXVIII.). The outer side of the shaft, from end to end, is nearly straight, or perhaps a little convex, the fibular articulation (/id.art) projecting beyond the general contour. ‘The inner surface is deeply concave from end to end, even in the present condition of the bone, and when perfect the upper end must have projected still further inwards, and so increased this GIGANTIC BIRD FROM LOWER EOCENE BEDS. 147 curvature. The position and extent of the fibular articulation (fib.art) is shown in the figures 1 & 2 between the two stars (*). In this region, especially towards the upper part, the hinder surface of the bone is flattened, and a shallow groove runs along close to the fibular articulation, ending in the aperture for the tibial artery (Pl. XXVIII. fig. 1, ¢.a) near its lower end. The front and inner sides of the bone, at the upper part, are rounded, while the outer side is angular. The inner and outer sides retain these characters, more or less, throughout their length; but the anterior and posterior surfaces reverse their characters, that is to say, the front surface which is convex above becomes less so in the middle of the shaft, and towards the lower end it is flattened and then deeply grooved. ‘The hinder surface soon loses the flattening of its upper part and at its lower end becomes regularly rounded. About 3 or 4 inches of the proximal part of this tibia are undoubtedly wanting, but the commencement of the buttresses, which spread upwards to form the cnemial crests, are still to be seen. The beginning of the outer crest is shown in fig. 2, at the upper end and a little in front of the fibular articulation, but is only traceable for a very short distance down the front of the bone. Nearly in the middle of the upper end of the shaft is the beginning of the anterior cnemial crest, and from this a ridge runs downwards and inwards so as nearly to reach the inner side of the shaft about halfway down. Con- tinuing downwards this ridge becomes rougher and forms the inner edge of the tendinal groove (¢.c). On the inner side of the upper end of the shaft a portion of the internal articular rugosity is preserved (7.2.7). Measurements of tibio-tarsi in millimetres. Specimen Specimen No.1, fig.7. No. 2, fig.2. Greatest width from inner to outer tuberosity . . . . . 108 90°3 Greatest width across front of condyles . ...... @92 84°5 Greatest width across back of trochlear surface . . . . . 69 Greatest antero-posterior extent of inner condyle . . . . 108 Greatest antero-posterior extent of outer condyle . . .. 79 Width of lower aperture of bridge . . . Sweat etl: 12:0 Narrowest part of bridge between upper and lore apertures. 20 19-0) Antero-posterior diameter of shaft one inch above bridge. . 33 Lateral diameter of shaft one inch above bridge. . . . . 61 Antero-posterior diameter at middle of fibular articulation .... 36°0 Lateral diameter at middle of fibular articulation . . . . an. 50:0 Probable length of bone when complete . . . . . - . 590 510-0 The third portion of a tibio-tarsus (Pl. XXIX. fig. 12) consists of about six inches of a left shaft immediately above the bony bridge. The depth and position of the groove, as well as the general form of the bone, agree with the specimens above described, and I have no doubt as to their belonging to the same kind of bird. On the 148 MR. EH, T. NEWTON ON THE REMAINS OF A outer side of this bone (Pl. XXIX. fig. 12, id.) there is a rough and somewhat pro- jecting portion, which begins about 2} inches above the bridge and extends upwards for about 12 inch. This rugosity seems to be the attachment for the lower end of the fibula. The form and direction of the ridge, which passes upwards from the inner side of the bridge, is clearly shown, as well as the manner in which the bone recedes from the outer side of the tendinal groove. This fragment of a tibio-tarsus is intermediate in size between the two first mentioned, and consequently represents a third individual. The specimen is chiefly interesting because it gives us the form of that part of the tibio- tarsus which is wanting in the other examples, and enables one to restore the outline of the bone, as is done in figure 2, where the restored parts are only lightly shaded. The fourth portion of a tibio-tarsus was found with the femur described below, and is too much crushed to allow anything to be said as to its form. On one side the upper half of the fibular articulation is shown, and beyond this the bone is continued upwards for about three inches, but is still imperfect. The fifth portion of a tibio-tarsus is represented by two pieces (Pl. XXVIII. fig. 4). These two fragments evidently belong to the same bone; but the intermediate parts are wanting. The manner in which the lower end of this bone was denuded and rounded before being fossilized, as well as the porous and laminated nature of the bone of the shaft, seemed to indicate that it was not fully ossified, and when com- paring the large tibio-tarsi with those of Dinornis in the British Museum, the immature tibie of that genus attracted my attention, and gave the clue to what appears to be the correct interpretation of this specimen. The close resemblance between our specimen and the lower end of the immature Dinornis tibia (B. M. no. 47,444) leaves little room for questioning its being of a similar nature. There are minor points of difference, but only such as one would expect in birds which were not specifically identical. Of course in this early condition the bridge is not ossified, nor indeed are any of the prominent adult characters yet developed. Provisionally, therefore, this bone is regarded as a very young tibia of the same species as the larger bones above described. Femur. Two pieces of a femur (Pl. XXIX. figs. 13-15), representing perhaps rather more than half the entire bone, were found either in the “Blue Clay” (f), or in one of the “ Lignite-beds” (g), and the dark carbonaceous matter, infitrated with iron pyrites, which adheres to the surface of the bones makes it most probable that they came from the latter. The interior of this femur is filled with a close network of cancellated bone, now covered with crystals of iron pyrites. One of the pieces is the proximal four inches of a left femur, including the greater part of the head with the articular surface and front part of the trochanter, the upper part having been denuded. ‘The second piece of this femur consists of about three inches of the shaft a little above the condyles; it does not join the proximal piece, two or three inches of the shaft being absent; but there is little doubt as to their being parts of the same bone. GIGANTIC BIRD FROM LOWER EOCENE BEDS. 149 One of the most marked peculiarities of this bone is seen when it is viewed from the front (Pl. XXIX. fig. 13), namely, the head stands well above the trochanter, and it is evident this was more obvious when the parts were perfect. In this front view the superior articular surface (s.aré) is seen to extend obliquely downwards and outwards from the head to the trochanter, presenting only a slight concavity, and this chiefly at its inner end, where it curves up to the rounded head (a.h). The outer part of this articular surface also curves slightly upwards, showing that the trochanter (tr), when perfect, projected a little above this surface, as well as outwards beyond the general direction of the shaft. The superior articular surface is slightly convex from before backwards, and overhangs the hinder part of the shaft as a distinctly rounded tuberosity (Pl. XXIX. fig. 15, p.t). Just below this, on the back of the bone, there is a depres- sion, partly due to the crushing of the bone in this region. Anteriorly the trochanter is continued into a very prominent crest (a.c), which is best seen in the end view of the bone (Pl. XXIX. fig. 15). This crest is continued along the front of the shaft, so far as this is preserved, and consequently, at the point where the bone is broken, the transverse section (PJ. XXIX. fig. 13 a) shows the antero-posterior diameter to be greater than that from side to side. The second piece of this femur (Pl. XXIX. fig. 14) most probably held the position indicated in figures 13, 14; the cross section of its proximal end (fig. 14a) is more rounded than the lower end of the proximal piece, to which it is opposed in the figure, although the crest at its outer edge is still seen. The distal end of this piece is nearly quadrate in cross section, and seems to indicate a flattening of the bone previous to its expansion into the condyles. The bony walls of the shaft in the middle region are very thick, varying in different parts of the circumference from 8 to 13 millimetres. Measurements of femur in millimetres. Width from head to outer tuberosity of trochanter (a.h-tr, Pl. XXIX. figs. 15,15) . Sy ae pn tind nts Cee ee TN te III Width from front to back in same region (fig. 15, a.c-pt) . . . . . 104 Greatest diameter of section of shaft(fig. 13a) . . .. . . . . 66 Least diameter of section of shaft (fig.13a). . ....... . 46 Greatest diameter of section of shaft (fig. 14a). . . ..... . 58 Least diameter of section of shaft (fig. 14a)... ...... . 48 This femur is provisionally regarded as belonging to the same species as the large tibio-tarsi ; but there is no direct proof that such is the case, beyond their agreement in size, and being found in the same place. It will be seen from the above description that tie six specimens of birds’ bones from the Park-Hill cutting represent at least four different individuals, and as they were all from a comparatively small area, they seem to indicate that these large birds were 150 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON THE REMAINS OF A very numerous in the locality in early Eocene times, and lead us to expect that, when these same marshy beds are exposed in other places, more specimens will be discovered. III.—ComPparison OF THE CROYDON BIRD-REMAINS WITH OTHER EOCENE Birps. About forty species of birds have been described from Eocene strata in different parts of Europe and America, but only a few are sufficiently near to our Croydon fossils to render a comparison with them desirable. The only British bird which makes any approach in size towards these from Croydon is the Dasornis londinensis of Prof. (now Sir Richard) Owen (Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. vii. p. 123, 1872); but as this genus is only represented by a portion of a skull from the London Clay of Sheppey, no comparison with it can be made. M. Hébert, in the year 1855 (‘Comptes Rendus,’ vol. xl. p. 579), gave the name of Gastornis parisiensis to a large avian tibio-tarsus from the “Argile Plastique” of Meudon, to which attention had been called by M. Constant Prévost a short time before (‘Comptes Rendus,’ vol. xl. p. 554). Subsequently portions of a femur, another tibio-tarsus, a fibula, and some phalanges were found. In 1856 Sir R. Owen discussed the affinities of this bird before the Geological Society (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xii. p. 204); and M. Milne-Edwards also gave a very full description of these remains in the ‘Oiseaux Fossiles ’ (vol. i. p. 165, 1867-68). Dr. Victor Lemoine, in his ‘ Recherches sur les Oiseaux Fossiles des Environs de Reims’ (part i. 1878, part ii. 1881), has described a number of birds’ bones from Lower Eocene strata, some of which are believed to belong to two new species of Gastornis— one, equalling in size the Gastornis parisiensis, is called Gastornis edwardsi, and the other, which is much smaller, is called Gastornis minor. Of the larger species a good part of the skeleton has been found, including parts of the skull, vertebra, pelvis, femur, tibio-tarsus, tarso-metatarsus, and toe-bones, also a coracoid, a fragment of a sternum, and parts of the wing. (See also Bull. Soc. Géol. Fr. sér. 3, vol. xiii. p. 412.) M. L. Dollo has described the distal half of a large femur from the Lower Eocene (Landinien) of Mesvin, near Mons (Bull. du Mus. Roy. Belg. vol. ii. p. 297, 1883), which he refers to Gastornis edwardsii. The name of Diatryma gigantea has been given by Prof. E. D. Cope to a large avian tarso-metatarsus from the Eocene strata of New Mexico (Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci. Philad. ser. 3, vol. vi. p. 10, 1876), which is said to resemble Gastornis. The Croydon birds’ remains are evidently more nearly related to Gastornis than to any other known form, and with this genus it is now proposed to compare them. A plaster cast of the original tibio-tarsus of Gastornis parisiensis from Meudon is preserved in the British Museum of Natural History at South Kensington, and the bones from Croydon have been carefully compared with this, as well as with the published descriptions and figures. When the Croydon tibio-tarsus (Pl, XXVIII. GIGANTIC BIRD FROM LOWER EOCENE BEDS. 151 fig. 2) was laid by the side of this cast, the resemblance between them was more striking than one was led to expect from an examination of the figures only. The tibio-tarsus of G. parisiensis is intermediate in size between the two more perfect Croydon specimens (Pl. XXVIII. fig. 2, Pl. X XIX. fig. 7); but its condyles are too much broken to allow of any close comparison of these parts, and the form of the upper end is deceptive on account of its having been crushed and spread out laterally (vide ‘ Oiseaux Fossiles,’ pl. 28). In general form the French and English specimens seem to be much alike; but the shaft is proportionally more robust in G. parisiensis, and the back of the bone, just above the condyles, is flatter and broader in proportion to the front of the bone, while in the Croydon specimen this hinder region (Pl. XXIX. fig. 10) is more rounded, and fails away more towards the outer side. In the Croydon bone also the inner and front part stands out more boldly, where it curves down to the inner tuberosity (Pl. XXIX. figs. 7, 8, 7.£). The Meudon bone has the lower margin of the supratendinal bridge broken, and consequently one cannot speak of it with certainty ; but the lower aperture seems to be more nearly in the middle, and to look more directly forward than it does in the Croydon specimens; also the intercondylar depression is much deeper; this and some other differences, however, are probably due to the imperfection of the French specimen. ‘The groove for the tendon of the peroneus muscle, which is distinctly seen just above the outer condyle in the Croydon bone (Pl. XXIX. fig. 7, #.7), is not nearly so well marked in the Meudon bird. The tibio-tarsus of Gastornis parisiensis differs, therefore, from that of the Croydon bird in having the shaft proportionally stouter, the inner condyle not projecting so much inward, the back of the bone above the condyles flatter and broader, the supra- tendinal bridge more nearly central, possibly the intercondylar depression deeper, and little or no groove for the peroneus tendon. The Meudon and Croydon femora are both too imperfect for satisfactory comparison ; but it is clear that both have a very prominent crest extending along the front of the shaft, beginning at the trochanter, where it is most strongly developed, and reaching perhaps three fourths the length of the bone, becoming less and less as it proceeds distally. Gastornis edwardsii seems to be less like the Croydon bird than does G. parisiensis. The tibio-tarsus of G. edwardsii figured by Dr. Lemoine (Joc. cit. pl. 2) is propor- tionally a shorter and stouter bone, and the supratendinal bridge is more nearly in the middle. ‘The Croydon remains give no evidence of the double curvature of the outer side of the bone, a character in G. edwardsii to which Dr. Lemoine calls special attention. ‘The imperfection of our examples renders it somewhat uncertain, but I do not think that they could ever have had this double curvature. The second tibio-tarsus figured by Dr. Lemoine (J. c. pl. 6. figs. 4, 5) has the condyles and adjacent parts preserved, and these, although in a general way corresponding with the Croydon specimens, show some important differences. The inner condyle does not VOL. X.—PART v. No. 2.— December, 1886. 2A 152 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON THE REMAINS OF A project inwards to the same extent, and consequently one sees but little curvature of the inner side of the bone. The form of the trochlear surface towards the back is different (/. c. pl. 6. fig. 5), the outer condyle being broad and having a supplementary groove (compare this with our fig. 11, Pl. XXIX.). The femur of Gastornis edwardsii (Lemoine, pl. 1) has the articular head higher than the trochanter, and the superior articular surface is in consequence placed obliquely, thus presenting one of the most peculiar characters of the Croydon femur. On the other hand, the trochanter projects more beyond the outer contour of the shaft, and the anterior crest seems to be less prominent than in the Croydon femur. It is evident that the Croydon bird was more nearly related to the Gastornis than to any other known form; but it will, I think, be sufficiently obvious from the above comparisons that it cannot be referred to any one of the species yet described, the differences being too great to be lightly passed over. Among recent birds some nearly allied genera, such for example as the Duck and Goose, do not present greater differ- ences between their femora and tibio-tarsi than those which exist between (Gastornis and the Croydon bird, and it is possible, therefore, that the differences which have been pointed out may eventually prove to be of generic importance. However, it is not deemed expedient to introduce a new genus, but rather, until additional evidence is obtained, to refer the English specimens to the genus Gastornis ; and in order that the name of the gentleman, who has taken so much pains to secure these fossils, may be associated with them, it is proposed to call this new Eocene bird Gastornis klaassent. TV.—ComPARISON OF GASTORNIS WITH DINORNIS AND OTHER Extinct Birps. To what group of birds, living or extinct, is the Gastornis most nearly related? The interest surrounding this question has been fully appreciated by all who have written about these Eocene birds, and it has been treated with especial care by Sir R. Owen, and MM. Milne-Edwards and Lemoine, the more extended material which the last- named gentleman has had at his disposal rendering his remarks of peculiar interest. Seeing, however, that the Croydon remains have the lower end of the tibio-tarsus in a much more perfect condition than any of the continental examples, and that this part of the skeleton is very important for determination, it seems desirable to supplement what has already been done by a further comparison. The gigantic size of these bones reminds one so forcibly of the New-Zealand Dinornis remains, that, although their geological horizons are so different, and their geographical positions so widely separated, one is led in the first place to take them for comparison. Dinornis has the supratendinal bridge and canal placed nearer the inner side of the tibia than they are in either of the forms of Gastornis, and these characters are very constant in all the species of Dinornis, although the form of the bone varies. On account of the curvature of the inner side of the tibio-tarsus and the projection of the inner condyle, the Dinornis crassus is the species most like the Gastornis klaasseni ; GIGANTIC BIRD FROM LOWER EOCENE BEDS. 153 but these characters are more exaggerated, and the shaft of the bone is more flattened from before backwards, than in the latter species. The inner condyle of G. klaassen?, when viewed from the front, is seen to be almost vertical, and the inner and outer tuberosities project well beyond the condyles, while in Dinornis crassus the inner condyle is directed obliquely upwards and inwards, and the front of the condyles is the widest part of the distal end of the tibio-tarsus. In D. crassus the intercondylar margin of the trochlear surface rises higher than in the Croydon bird, and forms a distinct and gently curved line, depressed in the middle, and continued over each condyle. In consequence of this conformation the intercondylar depression is neither so deep nor of the same form as it is in Gastornis klaasseni, and the general contour of the condyles, in this front view, is markedly different in the two forms. In the latter the condyles are laterally compressed, while in Dinornis they are wide, and shaped somewhat like an hour-glass. The indenture of the inferior trochlear surface, as seen from the front, in Gastornis klaasseni (Pl. XXIX. fig. 7,0) is at about one third the width of this surface from the outer side, while in Dinornis crassus the deepest indenture is towards the inner side. The femur of Dinornis does not present the peculiarities which characterize that of Gastornis. The trochanter stands above the articular head and the superior articular surface, as it leaves the head, curves upwards; while in Giastornis, as we have seen, the superior articular surface passes obliquely downwards. The anterior crest in Dinornis is not so well developed, and extends only a short distance along the shaft. The large fossil bird from Australia, Dromornis (Owen, Zool. Trans. vol. viii. p. 381, and vol. x. p. 186), has the superior articular surface of the femur nearly horizontal, and therefore, in this particular, approaches somewhat to the Gastornis ; but the other parts of the bone are unlike. At first sight the tibio-tarsus of Dromornis seems to resemble that of Gastornis; but there is no evidence of the supratendinal bridge having been ossified, and the canal is in the middle of the bone. The great Epiornis of Madagascar is less like Gastornis than the extinct forms already noticed. Little need be said concerning the smaller birds, which have become extinct within comparatively recent times, such as the Solitaire, Dodo, Aptornis, Notornis, and Cnemiornis, for only the last of these (and possibly Notornis) makes a near approach to Gastornis in the form of its tibio-tarsus. Cnemiornis is evidently nearly related to the Geese of the present day, and agrees with them in most of those characters, to be presently pointed out, which are believed to show some affinity between Gastornis and the Anserine birds (Chenomorphe). V.—GASTORNIS COMPARED WITH Recent Birps. M. Hébert was impressed with the close resemblance between the Meudon tibio- tarsus and that of the Swan and the Goose, and this resemblance is even more marked in the Croydon fossils. Taking the tibio-tarsus of the Common Goose for comparison, 2Aa2 154 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON THE REMAINS OF A one notices a similar curvature of the inner side and projection of the inner condyle beyond the contour of the shaft (fig. 5); also the rounded inner side of the shaft and its sharp outer or fibular margin; the greater antero-posterior extent of the inner condyle as compared with the outer; the form of the trochlear surface; the position of the groove for the peroneus tendon; and the manner in which the ridge, rising from the inner side of the bridge, may be traced upwards to the procnemial crest. In all these points the two tibio-tarsi are remarkably alike. The fibular crest is a little more prominent in the Goose than in the Croydon specimen; but the latter has this crest more projecting than could have been inferred from the Meudon example. Notwith- standing these resemblances, there are some very decided points of difference. In the Goose the supratendinal bridge and the canal which passes under it are in the middle line of the bone, while in the Croydon species both are placed towards the inner side. The Meudon species is nearer to the Goose, inasmuch as its bridge is almost in the middle. ‘The Goose has the lower aperture of the bridge looking directly forwards, and as nearly as possible in the middle. The lower margin of the aperture is formed by a transverse ridge of bone, and is rather more prominent than the upper margin. In the Croydon fossil the lower aperture of the bridge looks obliquely downwards and inwards, and is considerably nearer to the inner than to the outer side; and the lower margin of the aperture is not so prominent as the upper. ‘The bridge itself, in the Goose, is in a depression, while in these fossils it stands prominently forward. The deep intercondylar depression seen in the fossil is only slightly indi- cated in the Goose (Pl. XXVIII. fig. 5); in the Swan this depression is perhaps a little deeper. The New-Holland Goose (Cereopsis nove-hollandiw) makes a nearer approach to Gastornis, for while its tibio-tarsus agrees with the Common Goose in all those points in which the latter agrees with Gastornis, it has, in addition, both the tendinal canal and the aperture of the bridge placed towards the inner side. Cereopsis has also a more definite intercondylar depression ; but still this depression is nothing like so deep as in Gastornis. The Herring-Gull (Larus argentatus, Pl. XXVIII. fig. 6) has the lower end of its tibio-tarsus in some respects nearer to Gastornis than Cereopsis ; but in other particulars it differs more widely. In this Gull the tendinal canal is well towards the inner side, and the lower aperture of the bridge is also towards the inner side, and looks downwards and inwards. At the same time the lower margin of this aperture is less prominent than in the Goose, and there is a shallow intercondylar depression, thus making an approach towards the deep depression of Gastornis; indeed, the same ridge and depres- | sion may be seen in both, although the ridge just below the bridge-aperture is stronger in the Gull. The roughened prominence seen in Gastornis at the outer side of the lower aperture of the bridge (Pl. XXIX. fig. 7, /.a) is present also in the Gull. The chief differences between the Gull’s tibio-tarsus and that of Gastornis ; are the more GIGANTIC BIRD FROM LOWER EOCENE BEDS. 155 rounded and straighter shaft, the smaller proportionate size of the inner condyle, and the different contour of the latter when seen from the side. Among the Rails, the one which seems to approach most nearly to Gastornis is the Ocydromus australis. In this form, and some others at least of the group, the lower end of the tibio-tarsus turns inwards, and the canal and bridge are towards the inner side; but the condyles are thick as in the Bustard and Turkey, and the inner one is smaller than the outer; besides this, there is no definite intercondylar depression. The Rails seem to be further removed from Gastornis than are either of the three recent forms noticed above. The Bustard (Otis tarda) does not have the lower end of the tibio-tarsus turned inwards, the condyles are thick, and the intercondylar trochlear margin rises high. In all these characters it is unlike Gastornis, and approaches rather to the Apteryx and Dinornis. he tendinal canal and lower aperture of the bridge are towards the inner side. The deep intercondylar depression is the character which at first would seem to ally the Bustard to Gastornis; but the form of this depression appears to me quite unlike what we find in Gastornis, and may merely indicate a similarity of function in two different types of birds. The Tinamou (Rhynchotus rufescens) has the canal and bridge-aperture very close to the inner side, and there is a moderately deep intercondylar depression; but the thick condyles and general form of the lower end of the tibio-tarsus resemble the form of that bone in Otis and Apteryx, and are unlike Gastornis. One is naturally led, when comparing these large fossil birds with recent forms, to look at the Ostrich and its allies; but the recent Ratite seem further removed from our Eocene fossils, in so far at least as regards the tibio-tarsus, than do some of the Carinatz, the lower end of this bone being unlike that of Gastornis, and, moreover, the ossified supratendinal bridge, which is such a distinctive feature of nearly all carinate birds, is wanting in the living Ratite, although present in the extinct Dinornis. The femur of Gastornis is unlike that of any recent bird with which I am acquainted ; but the femur of Cereopsis seems to show some slight indication of the peculiar obliquity of the superior articular surface, which is so striking a character of Gastornis. The comparison of the Croydon Gastornis-remains with recent birds seems to show that most of the characters of its tibio-tarsus are to be found within the limits of the old group of the Palmipedes, the common domestic Goose and the New-Holland Goose (Cereopsis nove-hollandic) having perhaps the greatest resemblance as to general form. The median position of the tendinal canal and lower opening of the bridge, as well as the absence of a definite intercondylar depression, are doubtless important points in which the Common Goose differs from the fossil; but we have seen that the New- Holland Goose makes a nearer approach, and the Herring-Gull has the canal and bridge near the inner side, besides presenting a remarkable similarity in the characters of the intercondylar space, although the depression of this region is not so deep as it is 156 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON THE REMAINS OF A in Gastornis. The Bustard, Turkey, and other land-birds have a deep intercondylar fossa, and on this account have been thought to be related to Gastornis; but the character of this depression, as already noticed, is unlike that in Gastornis, and cannot, I think, be taken as an indication of relationship. It would seem probable, therefore, that the nearest living ally of Gastornis, although differing widely from it, is that aberrant form of Goose the Cereopsis. The researches of Dr. Lemoine have shown that Gastornis had small wings, although they were proportionally somewhat larger than those of the Ostrich. The parts of the skull which have been found indicate a very large head, as much as fifteen inches in length, and consequently much larger proportionally than in either the Ostrich or Dinornis, but more like that of Anserine birds. The large bony tooth-like prominences on each side of the jaw are said to resemble in structure the bony teeth of the Odontopteryx. The parts of the sternum which are known do not include the median region, and consequently it is uncertain whether it was Ratite or Carinate. Dr. Lemoine’s study of these remains led him to conclude, as others had already done, that Gastornis was a special type of bird unlike any living or fossil form, but showing certain points of resemblance to several widely separated groups. The small size of the wings is sufficient evidence that Gastornis could not fly, and such wings are not likely to have been accompanied by a keeled sternum; hence it is highly probable that the sternum of Gastornis will prove to be Ratite. One of the most interesting results of modern paleontological research has been the bridging over of the gulfs which separated certain groups of living animals by the discovery of intermediate types, and birds have been no exception. Of the three groups into which birds are divided, namely, Saurure, Ratite, and Carinate, the Saurure remain widely separated from all others, its sole representative, the Archwopteryz, still standing alone in having unankylosed metacarpals and a long tail. The Ratite and Carinate, on the other hand, do not seem so widely separated as was at one time thought. Prof. W. K. Parker (Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. v. p. 149, 1866) has called atten- tion to the struthious affinities of the Tinamou, which thus forms a link between the Carinate and the Ratite. Dinornis shows us that the supratendinal bridge of the tibio- tarsus may be fully ossified in Ratite birds. Prof. Marsh has pointed out that Hesperornis had a keelless sternum, as well as other characters of the Ratite. Hesperornis was a peculiarly aquatic bird, in many points resembling Colymbus; it forms, therefore, a second link between the Ratite and Carinatz in the direction of the Colymbide. It will be of the greatest interest to know whether or not Gastornis had a keeled sternum ; for if it should prove to be Carinate, then this bird will be by far the largest of the Carinate yet known; but if, as seems most probable, the sternum should be found to be devoid of a keel, then we shall have an altogether new form of the Ratite, having affinities with another group of the Carinate. GIGANTIC BIRD FROM LOWER EOCENE BEDS. VI.—TAsLE OF CHARACTERS OF THE TIBIO-TARSUS OF BIRDS. 157 a 3 Z FE A eA a el haa ta ; - 5 fall es Sle eaaleeesi| el senMlhae | oul) seal ee ean | SSeS cet eS eSe ees Si ae RSE aloes al & |tee |S | ais jos | = ei || te || Sst HSS ea ey Sate Pe Tae cori WS Inner condyle prominent ...........+...... * * | x | * | * Inner condyle deeper from before backwards | > | x | * | * | * | to] * * HIRI, CULT 2. 6.0.dioco.tio ooo Wo Goo DeOen | | Inner condyle more compressed than outer ....|....| * | * | ? | * |----|---- eres ee | * Inner condyle less compressed than outer...... se cello cael dosed lance! * Tuberosities wider than condyles ............ Heed Seael|| wear | ase eese liar ss| Tuberosities narrower than condyles ........ Be Mee | nen (rater | ase A eevee rence eget | ake tell ve ll os Rondwlesnthickeeyaijs elects enislereisie sieic «ore viens Hesera |SokeeG arctan rats ereterel meses .||| gee | caer al ge il) ae see | ae Condyles compressed Pees taste ence renee Pelee hes ees leoceleecellococ “Sadledaa)looc ole caellacol| a Lower margin of canal prominent............ evra eee ese ((ecsacnnl| rage ne 27 lls fave |: Py \romol| el Fa eel es Lower margin of canal retreating............ Acre aeenalliseate| -teiers)| Sreters| eae MY aet Weecee| ae l[ictesva lee sell lage Intercondylar fossa deep ...........2..00.. PE elas a alloc cualh So" | © 2am Exeiee) IOneercl jee ae 4 Vk ee lexestote are Tntercondylar fossa shallow ................ De ler etel lense (ur il peeel rice | cs Ilr aealiccnollees Nlecmtall Tendon canal near inner BICO et eotietetel calc) va es. e% x | «|---| e | # | # | * | # | # * | «x | x« Mendon canal immiddle .. 2.022. .cse cece ne pee tee veil arsenal fe Say ave | polssee eb aks reNe;alllaje ra Canal of bridge opens on inner Bide} recreate seel| eae | bases hoe Seen * | x | « Canal of bridge opens in middle ............ Bysvats | Peseta |leyerardl ok | | Intercondylar trochlear edge high............ aoe Seraalteeleetesst agent! of oll ae * Intercondylar trochlear edge low ..........+. Pa || ee |) Sed ec ae. on leone sobs lfscaracallitraee '| aie x Lower end of tibia turned inwards .........- Pao PW ey eee || ee | (pom o cede 2 sic |e Fe VII.—Descriprion oF Park-Hitn Ramway SEcTION. The Woodside and South-Croydon Branch of the South-Eastern Railway passes through Park Hill, near Croydon, and the cuttings made at that place exposed the series of Lower Eocene beds which have been so carefully described by Mr. H. M. Klaassen in his paper read before the Geologists’ Association (Proceed. vol. vii. p. 226, 1883). The accompanying geological section (p. 158), kindly lent by Mr. Klaassen, will show the horizon from which the specimens were obtained. A little below the level of the railway-lines at the south end of the cuttings Chalk occurs (a), above which the unfossiliferous “Thanet Beds” (4) attain a thickness of 38 feet, and these are suc- ceeded by the “ Woolwich and Reading Beds.” ‘he last-named formation is made up of several minor subdivisions :—First the “ Bottom Bed” (¢), which is about 15 feet in thickness, and includes several beds, differing in colour, but all more or less sandy, the lowest of them being of a brown tint, and containing Ostrea bellovacina as well as Sharks’ teeth in some abundance. ‘The next beds, of grey, greenish-brown, and green sands, were a well-marked feature when the cutting was first made; the bright-green bed being especially striking, as it could be clearly seen along the whole length of the southern part of the cutting. The ‘“ Lavender-coloured Band” (d), about 18 inches thick, marks the upper limit of the “ Bottom Bed,” and is succeeded by about 20 feet 158 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON THE REMAINS OF A of “Mottled Clay” (e), which is the highest bed seen at the southern end of the south cutting. There are in all three cuttings separated by two short tunnels*. The one above described is the south cutting. In the middle cutting the “ Mottled Clay” is overlaid by about 10 feet of “ Blue Clay” (f°), this again by a “‘ Pebble-bed” (7), which Park-Hill Section on the Woodside and South-Croydon Railway. alee: Horizontal 528 feet = 1 inch. * | Vertical 80 feet = 1 inch. 100 FEEF wz. 200 feet above sea-level. e. Mottled Clay (fluviatile), i. Pebble-beds, a. Chalk. e',e". Pockets. k, Grey Sand. b. Thanet Beds. f. Blue Clay (estuarine). i. Brown and grey laminated clayey Sand, c. Woolwich and Reading Bottom Bed. g. Lignite-beds. m. Drift. d, Lavender Band. h. Shell-rock. n,n. Tunnels. R. Railway Level, U.A.R. Upper Addiscombe Road. in one place attains a thickness of 15 feet; then there are grey sands (/), measuring 20 feet at their thickest part, and, lastly, about 10 feet of brown and grey laminated clayey sand (2). All the beds dip to the north-west, and the “‘ Mottled Clay,” which, with the exception of a small patch (f'), is the highest bed of the south cutting, is the lowest of the north cutting, and is, indeed, below the level of the railway, but was exposed when digging for the foundation of the tunnel. Throughout the greater part of the north cutting the “ Blue Clay” (jf) is found at the level of the railway and is overlaid, not by the ‘‘ Pebble-bed,” but by a white,“‘ Shell-rock ” (), and this by the grey and brown sands seen in the middle cutting (%). In the “ Blue Clay” of the north cut- ting there are three basin-shaped beds (g) of a dark carbonaceous clay, the so-called “ Lignite-beds.” Not far from these, and in some cases within them, were found the bones described in this communication. For a full account of the Park-Hill section reference should be made to Mr. H. M. Klaassen’s paper mentioned above. * The middle cutting has recently been filled in and now forms part of the tunnel, GIGANTIC BIRD FROM LOWER EOCENE BEDS. 159 VIII.—Synopsis oF British Eocene Brrps. With some of the more nearly allied European forms. ARGILORNIS LONGIPENNIS, Owen. London Clay, Sheppey. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxiv. p. 124 (1878), and vol. xxxvi. p. 25 (1880). DASORNIS LONDINENSIS, Owen. London Clay, Sheppey. rans. Zool. Soc. vol. vii. p. 146, pl. 16 (1872). EUPTERORNIS REMENSIS, Lemoine. Lower Eocene, Reims. Rech. sur les Oiseaux Foss. de Reims, part 1, 1878, p, 56. GASTORNIS EDWARDSII, Lemoine. Lower Eocene, Reims. Rech. Oiseaux Foss. Reims, part i. 1878, p. 13, part ii. 1881, p. 80; also Assoc. Fran. Avance. Sci. Mont- pellier, 1879 (1880).—Lowest Eocene (Landinien), Mons, Belgium. Bull. Mus. Roy. Belg. vol. ii. p. 297 (1883). GasTorNis MINOR, Lemoine. Lower Eocene, Reims. Rech. Oiseaux Foss. Reims, part i. 1878, p. 50. GastoRNIs PARIsIENSIS, Hébert. : A - ‘ * . ’ ws Wy WEqUEH LP WL uagapaq ¢ Aq atoyg wolqeu wos aba gaye —— . f j ~~, rc “gs oe To Fellows. To the Public. SAO RGE LV eGo Oe VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 0 3 13 7 Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . OT Re) 012 0 » 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) . : Shee ne 110 0 » 9. (1877, containing 6 Plates) . . .. . SV ORLS Ora. 1 4 0 » 4. (1878, containing 9 Plates) . . .. . RL, eee 110 0 » 5. (1878, containmg 3 Plates) . . .. . se Os OO 012 0 », 6. (1878, containing 9 Plates) . ... . a oe 2G 110 0 Pian lononcontanime. 7 Plates)’ tv «2%. is sae OLS! 10: 1 4 0 », 8. (1878, containing 8 Plates) . . .. . pp Onto 0 1-0) 0 » 9. (1878, containing 4 Plates) . . .. . EO 9. O 012 0 », 10. (1879, containmg 6 Plates) . ... . 230! Te 10 016 0 3, LL. (1879, contaming 5 Plates) .. .. . Orr ORO 012 0 5) Le. (1879; contaming’. 7 Plates) - 2 . . . ae 0 1oRe9 Tea k'O », 18. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . Te OLaA 2 O, iy AG Genera Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) . . . On a O 010 0 VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 12.16, 0 Part 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) . . . . . pen Veal bn 80) 016 0 Wee (LG80; containing’ * 7\-Plates) .. 65) i. tS AO 14 0 » 9. (1881, containing 8 Plates) Selene. G ALO: <0 » 4. (1881, containmg 3 Plates) . . ... para Une (ark 33 010 0 | je De (LSOL, containing 13° Plates), 03. sks ip OF 18) AO 1 4 0 r » 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) . .... 4 012 0 016 0 » 7. (1882, containing 9 Plates) 5y ONS. 0 20) 40 ; » 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates) . . .. . 4, 012 0 016 0 » 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . . ... 4» 012 0 016 0 Z » 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . . A yl UG 2 2 » 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and 1 Teer) Pee el ea, 2 2 0 VOLUME XII. Partl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . Price % 090 012 9 as » 2. (1886, containing 7 Plates) . . .. =. Se OL 2a 016 0 = »» 8. (1886, containing 2 Plates) . . . . - ee Or 46 0 6 0 ee » 4. (1886, containing 12 Plates). . . . . 4 O15 0 10). 0 br » 5. (1886, containing 5 Plates) . ... . ie OE AO) 40) 012 0 CONTENTS. VI. On the Remains of a Gigantic Species of Bird (Gastornis klaassenii, ». sp.) from the Lower Eocene Beds near Croy ae By E. T. Newton, F.G.S. (Plates XXVIIL, PRONG) cae nthe heer saan SiSAIEt ohne aie Sana. ese ey PURO RLS VII. On Megalapteryx hectori. a new Gigantic Species of Apterygian Bird. By Juiius von Haast, C.U.G., Ph.D., F.RS. CIZS. (Plate XXX.) . . 161 VIII. On Dinornis oweni, a new Species of the Dinornithide, with some Remarks on D. curtus. By Juuivs von Haast, CM.G., PhD. FRS., CM.ZS. (Plates 2: G0. 4S ©. 0.01 Dera ngh TONE nae ia Mawr Som ett oe THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published in an octavo form, and “Transactions,” in quarto. According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi- ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom- mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given. The “ Proceedings ” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June, August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations. The “Transactions ” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals ; but not less than three parts are usually issued in each year. Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the year. ‘They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per cent. less than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds. Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through any bookseller. P. L. SCLATER, December 1886. Secretary. TRANSACTIONS Vox. XII.—Parr 6. LONDON: PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY, SOLD an ‘THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE; AND ] BY MESSRS. ‘LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW. PG = April 1887. Price 16s. ~ 4 [Red Lion Ovnrt, Fleet Street. TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. To Fellows. To the Public. SO an eente £8. , de VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 313 6 418 0* VOLUME _ II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates). . Price 4 0 0 5 6 6% VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates). . Price 3 8 6 411 0* VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . Price 6 2 0 8 2 6% VOLUME _V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . Price5 4 3 619 0 VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates). . Price 11 5 0 15,400 VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates). . Price 817 0 1116 0 VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 3 1211 0 PARTIALS 2) dyer MMe ee eee eat ee Leta sel yay OL! 6 014 0 Pe an (1 S72) Eo es aga aNcoe oe. Mok Nees Sree te, age ee cL Ls £6 2 2 0 CS MVS aera CABS ib, Oe 29 he Ga » 8. (1876, containing 10 Plates) . . . . . asO Sy (0 14 0 » 9. (1876, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . y 1 4 0 112 0 », 10. (1877, containing 5 Plates) 5 5 Sou es - 110 0 », 11. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Index) pe UM ae) 110 * Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied. Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. 1X. On the Anatomy of the Sondaic Rhinoceros. By Frank E. Bepparp, M.A., P-RS.E., F.Z8., Prosector to the Society, Lecturer on Biology at Guy's Hospital, and Freperick Treves, /.2.C.S., F.Z.S., Hunterian Professor at the Royal College of Surgeons, Surgeon to the London Hospital. Received May 5th, 1885, read June 2nd, 1885. [Puates XXXIII-XXXVIL] ConTENTs. Introductory, p. 183. The Ceeliac Axis, p. 190. External Characters, p. 183. The Cecum and Colon, p. 191. The Mouth-cavity, p. 186. The Mesenteric Arteries, p. 194. The Abdomen, p. 186. The Heart, p. 194. The Stomach, p. 187. The Urino-genital Organs, p. 195. The Spleen, p. 188. The Brain, p. 197. The Liver, p. 188. Introductory. THE Society’s specimen of Rhinoceros sondaicus, which was acquired in 1874 and died in January of this year, has afforded us the material for the present paper. At the time of the animal’s death the weather was frosty; we had therefore hoped to be able to study in detail the muscles and nerves as well as the visceral anatomy. ‘The frost, however, broke, and, as the carcass commenced to decay, we were compelled to abandon this attempt. We have endeavoured to describe as accurately as possible the visceral anatomy, the study of which was facilitated by a successful injection of the arterial system ; in this way we have been able to note the relations of the vascular system to the alimentary canal. The facts recorded in this part of our paper are new, inasmuch as no previous writer on the anatomy of the Rhinoceros has attempted to deal with the subject. The only paper known to us which contains any description of the anatomy of Rhinoceros sondaicus is one by Prof. Garrod, published in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Society, 1877, p. 707; it will be referred to in the course of the following description. External Characters. The external characters which distinguish this from the other species of Rhinoceros are so plainly shown in the drawings which accompany Mr. Sclater’s paper ‘‘ On the Rhinoceroses living in the Society’s Menagerie” !, that we need not do more than refer to those excellent figures. 1 Trans. Zool. Soc. ix. p. 645. VOL. X11.—Part vi. No. 1.— April, Cae 25 SHI D) RE Go cy, Leases 184 MESSRS. BEDDARD AND TREVES ON THE One point, however, which appears to have escaped the attention of Prof. Garrod, is worth recording, and that is the presence of hoof-glands; close to the junction of the callous pad which covers the sole of the foot with the integument at the base the aper- tures of these glands were plainly visible on both fore and hind limbs. A dissection Hard palate, showed that these orifices were, in every case, continuous with a large oval gland situated just beneath the integument. The presence of these glands in Rh, sondaicus is worth calling attention to, inasmuch as they are not to be found, according to Garrod, in Ceratorhinus sumatrensis ; they haye been fully described by Sir Richard Owen! in 2 Trans, Zool. Soe. yol. iy, ANATOMY OF THE SONDAIC RHINOCEROS, 185 Eh. indicus ; and their presence in Rh. sondaicus is another bond of union between these two species, which agree so closely in other particulars. A pair of mamme were found, and are inguinal in position, as appears to be the case in all Rhinoceroses. General view of abdominal viscera after remoyal of ventral abdominal wall. G.O. Great omentum. St. Stomach. Sp. Spleen. C. Cecum. D.C. Descending colon. S.I. Small intestine. L. Liver. Col. Colon. 2E2 186 MESSRS. BEDDARD AND TREVES ON THE Mouth-cavity. The accompanying drawing (fig. 1, p. 184) illustrates the ridges upon the hard palate, which have not been figured in any other species, and only described briefly in the Sumatran Rhinoceros by Garrod. These ridges may prove to be distinctive of the species; but in the meantime the material for comparison is so meagre that we prefer to let the figure speak for itself. Abdomen. The abdomen was opened within thirty-six hours after death. Previous to the dissection the arterial system had been injected from the right carotid with plaster of Paris. The injection proved to be completely successful, the abdominal arteries being occupied down to their smallest visible branches. On opening the peritoneal cavity the stomach and intestines were found to be much distended. 'The stomach contained a fair amount of food, and was the seat of an acute gastritis. The small intestine was moderately and equally occupied, but the whole of the colon was greatly distended, the cecum especially being very tightly packed with incompletely digested food. It would appear as if, during life, some obstruction in the lower bowel had been brought about by feecal accumulation. The following appearance was presented by the viscera when examined in situ (fig. 2, p. 185). The hypogastric, right iliac, and right lumbar regions were entirely occupied by the enormous cecum (C.). It was so placed that its long asis was represented by a line drawn from right to left and from behind downwards and forwards. The apex of the cecum was found deep in the pelvis. Above the cecum was another greatly distended segment of the large intestine (Col.); its long axis was parallel with that of the caput coli; it filled a great part of the umbilical and right hypochondriac regions, and was in contact by its upper border with the stomach. Subsequent examination showed that it represented the root of the returning limb of the colic loop or the part where the bowel forming this loop was passing into the descending colon. The epigastric region was occupied wholly by the stomach (St.) and spleen (Sp.); the latter viscus was lying in contact with the greater curvature of the stomach, and its lower end extended as far as the middle line. The left hypochondriac, lumbar, and iliac regions, and the left side of the umbilical district presented nothing but coils of the small intestine (S.I.) and two loops of the descending colon (D.C.). Some part of the great omentum (G.O.) was exposed to the right of the median line lying between the stomach and the colon; it was rolled up, and took no part in covering the viscera. The pelvis was occupied solely by the end of the ceecum, the rectum, and the bladder. ANATOMY OF THE SONDAIC RHINOCEROS. 187 The Stomach. (Plate XXXIII. and Plate XXXVI. fig. 2.) The intra-abdominal part of the cesophagus (@) measured 6 inches. The part of the stomach that most distinctly presented itself was the greater curvature, and it was this part that was most closely in contact with the anterior parietes. In shape the viscus bore a near resemblance to the stomach of the Horse, a resem- blance much more close than that presented by either BR. swmatrensis or R. indicus. The cesophageal and pyloric orifices were approximated, and a straight line drawn between these openings measured only 6 inches. This narrow interval was occupied by the gastro-hepatic omentum and the coronary artery (G.a). The cardiac portion of the stomach extended 19 inches to the left of a line drawn vertically down across the viscus from the cesophageal opening to the greater curvature. This portion was much more extensive and protuberant than the like part of the stomach of R. swmatrensis, as depicted by Professor Garrod (P. Z.S. 1873). It showed a faint indication of a division into two cul-de-sacs (s.c, 7.c), of which the upper (s.c) was the larger. The superior diverticulum corresponded in position with the conical cul-de-sac noticed by Professor Garrod in the cardiac part of the stomach of R. sumatrensis. In the present case, however, the upper cul-de-sac was well rounded, and showed no trace of a conical outline. The separation into two sacs was more pronounced when the viscus was empty than when it was distended. At the pyloric end of the stomach was a globular cul-de-sac (p.¢), of much smaller size than those met with at the cardiac end. As regards its pyloric segment, the stomach in the present instance bore a closer resem- blance to the stomach of &. indicus than to that of &. sumatrensis. In Professor Garrod’s drawing of the viscus of the latter animal the pyloric cul-de-sac is represented as exceeding in size the cardiac diverticulum. The depth of the stomach, as measured along a vertical line extending from the cesophageal orifice to the greater curve, was 24 inches, and its greatest width 37 inches. The latter measurement included both the pyloric and the superior cardiac cul-de-sacs. Interior of Stomach.—Prof. Garrod has described the gastric mucous membrane of this Rhinoceros as well as of Ceratorhinus sumatrensis, and has pointed out that they agree with each other and with the Horse and Tapir in the great extension of the cesophageal lining membrane over the cardiac surface of the organ; in our specimen the white, tough, epithelial lining of the cardiac portion of the stomach was sharply marked off from the reddish, soft, mucous membrane which lined the rest of the stomach ; the latter appeared to be extremely thick, and was traversed here and there by furrows, as indicated in the accompanying drawing (Pl. XXXVI. fig. 2). The drawing illus- trates the marked difference in colour, as well as in texture, of the cardiac and pyloric membrane. 188 MESSRS. BEDDARD AND TREVES ON THE The Spleen. (Plate XX XIII. and Plate XXXVI. fig. 1.) The spleen was flat and thin. It was entirely invested by peritoneum, and was connected to the greater curvature of the stomach by the gastro-splenic omentum, that measured on an average 6 inches in width. When placed upon a flat surface it presented an oblong outline, the left extremity of the body being, however, narrower and more pointed than the right. Thus at the right extremity the transverse diameter measured 11 inches, and at the left 9 inches. The entire length of the spleen was 26 inches; its long axis corresponded to that of the greater curvature of the stomach, and it was only in relation with the inferior of the two cardiac cul-de-sacs. Its upper extremity was hidden by the costal cartilages, while its lower end reached to the middle line (woodcut, p. 185). In its upper two thirds it was obliquely directed from above downwards, forwards, and to the right ; in its lower third its long axis had almost a horizontal direction. It was folded upon itself in a remarkable manner. The folding took place along the centre of the viscus, and corresponded to the long axis of the gland; it was of such a character that the lateral margins of the spleen were approximated, and a transverse section made of the viscus as it lay im situ would have presented the appear- ance of a partly opened book, the long axis of the gland corresponding to the “ back ” of the book. The folding was towards the right—that is to say, towards the gastric aspect of the spleen. There was no distinct hilum, but the attachment of the layers of the gastro-splenic omentum was noteworthy. When the spleen was opened up or unfolded and placed upon its outer or parietal surface, it presented the appearance of a flat oblong body, as has been already observed. ‘The two layers of the gastro-splenic omentum were not attached along the median line of the viscus, but were attached to the gastric surface of the spleen in two lines that were parallel with the lateral margins of the gland, and that were actually nearer to those margins than to the median line itself. The arrangement of these two layers is depicted in Pl. XXXVI. fiz.1. It thus happened that when the spleen was unfolded the anterior and posterior layers of the gastro-splenic omentum were separated at their splenic lines of attachment by a wide interval ; but when the spleen was folded in the manner described, the two layers came in contact, and the omentum presented the appearance of a simple and com- paratively thin connecting membrane. This folding of the spleen and arrangement of the omentum must have afforded facilities for a very ready and considerable enlarge- ment of the viscus. Such enlargement would also have been favoured by the marked elasticity of the capsule and by its somewhat loose connection with the splenic pulp. The Liver. (Plate XXXY.) The divisions of the liver were well marked, the least pronounced fissure being that separating the right central from the right lateral lobe. The largest lobe was the left lateral (LZ. Z.). It, in common with all the other lobes, was convex upon its diaphrag- matic surface. It was also equally convex upon its abdominal aspect. Its measurements ANATOMY OF THE SONDAIC RHINOCEROS, 189 were 22 inches by 15} inches. It was thickest towards its inferior border, near which margin it measured from before backwards 3} inches, Within 5 inches of the superior border it measured in the same direction 2 inches. It was separated from the left central lobe by a very pronounced fissure, which extended upwards through the gland as far as the point where the upper third joined the middle third of the liver. The left central lobe (Z.C) was very distinctly marked off, and was conical at its free extremity ; it was convex in front, and of prismatic outline as regards its posterior surface; its measurements were respectively 18 inches and 5 inches, and its greatest thickness 1j inch. The fissure that divided it from the right central lobe (R.C) extended upwards in front as far as the suspensory ligament, and behind as far as the free margin of the gastro-hepatic omentum. ‘This lobe overlapped the left lateral by its left margin, but was directly continuous with the right central across the line of the suspensory ligament. The right central (#.C) and right lateral (2.Z) lobes were but faintly separated from one another, the intervening fissure separating only about the inferior fourth of this part of the gland, Together they formed a lobe that was convex upon both its surfaces, and that measured 22 inches in length, 9 inches in breadth, and 14 inch at its thickest part. The base of this double lobe was separated from the root of the left lateral segment by the gastro-hepatic omentum. The caudal lobe (Ca) was separated from the rest of the liver by a fissure that extended upwards to within 2 inches of the superior margin of the gland. The lobe was 21 inches in length, 9 in breadth, and 14 in thickness; its extremity was pointed ; its anterior surface was convex, its posterior marked by a median ridge that followed its long axis, The lobe there- fore, like the left lateral, was prismatic in section, the base of the fissure being directed forwards. On the abdominal aspect of the gland it overlapped the upper part of the right lateral lobe. The Spigelian lobe (sp) was small, and represented by a narrow strip of hepatic tissue that measured 5 inches in length and 13 in breadth. It was shorter, wider, and less pointed than the corresponding lobe in R&. swmatrensis, as figured by Professor Garrod 1, The liver was entirely invested by peritoneum, except along the attachment of the suspensory and lateral ligaments and of the gastro-hepatic omentum. The extent to which these folds of the serous membrane were attached to the gland is shown in the Plates, The entire width of the lateral ligament was 16 inches. The structures at the portal fissure had the same mutual relationship as is observed in the human subject, Thus the hepatic artery was placed upon the same plane as the bile-duct, the vascular canal being to the left and the duct to the right. The portal vein was alone and between the two. Just before entering the gland the artery and vein broke up into two trunks of equal size, and in like manner the bile-duct was made up of two ducts of equal dimensions ; 2 Pp, Z. 8. 1873, p. 102, 190 MESSRS. BEDDARD AND TREVES ON THE that joined to form the common tube within an inch of their points of exit from the liver. A very large plexus of sympathetic nerves accompanied the portal vein to the liver. The common bile-duct had a diameter of half an inch, the portal vein a diameter of 2+ inches. There were three hepatic veins, which entered the vena cava almost immediately after their exit from the liver. There was no gall-bladder. The Celiac Axis. The arrangement of the branches of the cceliac axis differed in no very essential respect from the corresponding vessels in the Horse. The trunk broke up into three divisions—gastric, hepatic, and splenic. The gastric artery (Pl. XXXIII. Ga) ran from right to left, to reach the gullet as it entered the stomach; at this point the vessel broke up into an inferior (anterior) (1) and a superior (posterior) branch (s), the former passing in front of the cesophagus and the latter behind (Pl. XXXIII.). The anterior artery followed the line of the lesser curvature, and ended by anastomosing with the pyloric branch of the hepatic; it supplied the greater part of the anterior wall of the stomach with the exception of the pyloric cul-de-sac, and its offshoots ended by anastomosing with offshoots from the posterior artery, from the splenic artery, the gastro-epiploica sinistra and the gastro-epiploica dextra. The posterior vessel (s) was of smaller size than the anterior ; near its origin it gave off a branch that, running upwards along the posterior surface of the gullet, entered the thorax. The main vessel was distributed to the posterior wall of the stomach after the same manner that its com- panion vessel was distributed to the anterior surface, with the exception that it did not approach the pylorus so closely; indeed, both walls of the viscus in the vicinity of the lesser curvature were supplied exclusively by the anterior artery. ‘The posterior artery of the stomach anastomosed with the anterior vessel and with branches from the splenic and both of the gastro-epiploic arteries. The hepatic artery passed directly forwards to the portal fissure. Just before entering the gastro-hepatic omentum it gave off a branch that, passing downwards across the posterior wall of the pylorus divided into two vessels, the superior pancreatico- duodenal (s.p.d) and the gastro-epiploica dextra (G.ed). The former artery ran between the layers of the meso-duodenum, and, having supplied the greater portion of the duodenum, terminated by anastomosing with the inferior pancreatico-duodenal from the great mesenteric. The right gastro-epiploic artery, soon after its origin, gave off two pyloric branches—an anterior and a posterior. These were distributed to the region of the pylorus and to the walls of the pyloric cul-de-sac. They anastomosed with branches of the gastric artery and of the right gastro-epiploic vessel; the latter vessel was of large size, and ran in the great omentum at a distance of from 3 to ANATOMY OF THE SONDAIC RHINOCEROS. 191 6 inches from the greater curvature of the stomach. It followed this curvature, and ended about its middle by joining with the gastro-epiploic branch of the splenic. The artery on its way gave off numerous and regular branches to both surfaces of the right half of the stomach, in the vicinity of the greater curve, and supplied at the same time more than one half of the great omentum. The splenic artery (Pl. XXXVI. fig. 1) adopted a curved course, running first from right to left and then from left to right. On reaching the smaller extremity of the spleen the artery ran in the anterior layer of the gastro-splenic omentum at a distance of about 2 inches from the viscus itself. From its concave side it gave off numerous vessels (the vasa brevia) that supplied both surfaces of the cardiac ends of the stomach, anastomosing at some little distance from the greater curvature with the anterior and posterior gastric arteries. From its convex side branches arose to supply the spleen. These reached the viscus by running in the anterior layer of the gastro-splenic omentum ; some on reaching the capsule at once entered the spleen, while others were continued across its gastric surface until the attachment of the posterior layer of the gastro-splenic omentum was reached. At this point they formed arches whence small offshoots were derived for the supply of the hinder layer of the omentum. These vessels in their passage across the spleen gave off numerous branches to its substance. The Cecum and Colon. (Plate XXXIV.) In all general points the disposition of the colon was identical with that described by Professor Garrod as occurring in the Sumatran Rhinoceros. The cecum was conical in shape, and its outline very closely agreed with Professor Garrod’s figure; it was median in position, its long axis was directed backwards and to the left, and its apex occupied the pelvis. The large intestine immediately beyond the cecum was thrown into a considerable loop, just as is the case in the Horse. This loop was first of all directed transversely to the left, but soon becoming bent upon itself turned backwards and upwards. ‘The head of the loop was situated in the left iliac region, while the root of its returning limb was found in the right hypochondriac region. It was the returning segment of the colic loop that formed so conspicuous a feature in the abdomen when the viscera were first viewed in situ (woodcut, p. 185, Col). From the right hypochondriac region the colon passed transversely across the abdo- men from right to left, and, having reached the left side of the body, it passed almost directly backwards to form the descending colon. This transverse portion of the bowel was hidden by the root of the colic loop, while the descending colon was almost entirely hidden from view by the coils of the small intestine. The relations that the cecum bore to the colic loop would appear to have differed somewhat from those observed in the Sumatran species. The base of the cecum covered entirely the inferior aspect of the root of the colic VOL. X11.—PaRT vI. No. 2.—April, 1887. 2F 192 MESSRS. BEDDARD AND TREVES ON THE loop, so that when the parts were inspected in situ the precise disposition of this root was not evident (Pl. XXXIV. fig. 1). The cecum had been displaced forwards, as it were, and to some extent bent upon itself. The bending was of such a character that the base of the caecum concealed from view the root of the loop, while to the inferior aspect of the returning limb of the loop the dorsal wall of the caput coli was adherent. Figs. 1 and 2 show the appearance of parts before and after division of these peritoneal adhesions. The cecum (c) was about 2 feet in length, and 20 inches in breadth at its base. It presented three longitudinal muscular bands, between which were enormous sacculi. One band commenced at the ileo-cecal junction and ran to the apex; a second band ran along the inner or left border of the caput, and was in a line with the attachment of the mesocolon at the base of the cecum; the third band was continued from the superior of the two bands on the outgoing limb of the colic loop. These three bands all met at the apex of the cxcum, and the two first named were proper to the caput coli and were not continued beyond its limits. Each limb of the colic loop measured 3 feet. Both limbs became greatly narrowed as the bend of the loop (nm) was approached. The width of the outgoing limb at its root was 12 inches, and of the incoming segment at the same point 14 inches. At the bend the width of the colon was reduced to 5 inches. Both segments of the loop were deeply sacculated as far as the narrower portion, where the gut became perfectly smooth and presented the appearance of a small intestine (Pl. XXXIV. figs. 1, 2, n). There were two longitudinal muscular bands upon the colic loop, one at the superior and the other at the inferior aspect of the gut. The superior band was continued on to the loop from the cecum, as already mentioned. The inferior band commenced at the root of the loop, about the base of the cecum. Both the bands were continued from the incoming segment of the loop on to the transverse and descending parts of the colon (fig. 2, Pl. XX XIV.). At the points where the wide segments of the loop passed into the narrow segment— at the point, in fact, where the sacculation ceased—the two bands became joined together at an acute angle, and the single band so formed was almost immediately lost upon the smooth bowel at the bend of the loop. Unless some error has crept into the plate that illustrates Professor Owen’s account of the colon of R. indicus, it is evident that the colic bands have a different disposition in the two species. The adhesion between the base of the ceecum—or, more correctly, the root of the outgoing limb of the loop—and that part of the bowel where the loop passed in to the transverse colon was exceedingly intimate. Indeed, it would be more precise to say that a muscular septum divided the lumina of these two portions of the large intestine. At the point where the transverse colon and colic loop joined one another the ANATOMY OF THE SONDAIC RHINOCEROS. 193 bowel showed a globular distension (d), the transverse diameter of which measured 18 inches. The transverse and descending parts of the colon were less sacculated than the rest of the large intestine; they presented two muscular bands, which were continued from the two met with on the top of the colon. Upon the inferior aspect of the transverse colon at its commencement was a distinct muscular band, 24 inches in length, that was placed in the long axis of the bowel; it caused no sacculation. The whole length of the colon from the ending of the loop to the anus was 64 feet. The width of this part of the bowel was, at its upper part, 10 inches; but as the anus was approached, the diameter diminished to 7 inches. The lesser or inferior mesenteric artery entered the bowel 3 feet from the anus. The length of the bowel from the ileo-cecal valve to the anus was 144 feet, a shorter measurement than those given for corresponding parts of the colon in the Indian and Sumatran Rhinoceroses. The ileum (S.2) entered the cecum obliquely and in a line with the long axis of the outgoing limb of the loop. ‘The ileo-cecal junction was entirely hidden by the adhesions (normal) that bound the base of the cecum to the commencement of the transverse colon. From that margin of the ileum that was most remote from the attachment of the mesentery, a large triangular fold of peritoneum () passed to the inferior surface of the ceecum (Pl. XX XTYV. fig. 2). It represents the ileo-cxecal plica, and contained no visible blood-vessels. Immediately in front of the ileo-czecal junction the peritoneum was so arranged as to form a large rounded fossa (Pl. XXXIV. fig. 2, f) capable of engaging the entire fist, and surrounded by a very distinct margin. This fossa was not rendered evident until after the adhesions at the base of the cecum already alluded to had been broken down. This pouch corresponded to the fossa ileo-ceecalis superior, met with in Man and ina large number of the Mammalia, and around its anterior margin ran a blood-vessel corresponding to the “ artery of the arch of the cecum ” (4, fig. 2, Pl. XXXIV.) which Chauyeau met with in the Horse. The cecum and the colic loop were entirely invested by peritoneum. The limbs of the loop were connected together by a simple layer of serous membrane, as in the Horse. The base of the cecum and the roots of the colic loop were devoid of peritoneum and were closely adherent to the parietes. The transverse and descending parts of the colon were provided with an extensive meso-colon, which was attached in a vertical line along the front of the vertebral column. The duodenum, which at its commencement was provided with a meso-duodenum, passed transversely from right to left behind the base of the cecum. The com- mencement of the small intestine was consequently to the left of the caput coli. The portion of duodenum behind the czecum was devoid of peritoneum and was in contact 2E2 194 MESSRS. BEDDARD AND TREVES ON THE with that part of the colon that has been already described as adhering to the parietes. Between the segment of the duodenum and the colon the great or mesenteric artery passed. The Mesenteric Arteries in all essential points resembled the corresponding vessels in the Horse. The great mesenteric gave off from its left side the vasa intestina for the small intestine and the colica media. The former branches each formed a single arch before entering the bowel. The latter artery supplied the transverse colon and upper part of the descending colon and ended by joining with the lesser mesenteric artery. From the right side of the main trunk were derived the inferior pancreatico-duodenal artery and the two arteries of the colic loop (1 and 2, fig. 1, Pl. XXXIV.). These vessels came off separately from the great mesenteric. On their way to the loop they were buried in the adhesions that connected the base of the ceecum with the root of the incoming limb of the loop. The artery of the outgoing segment (2, fig. 1) ran upon the bowel itself; the corresponding vessel for the other segment (1, fig. 1) ran in a serous membrane that connected the two parts of the loop. The two arteries joined at the bend of the loop and gave off branches at regular intervals of two inches to supply the colon. A remarkable azygos artery (3, fig. 1, Pl. XX XIV.) ran parallel with the artery of the outgoing limb. It was contained on the free margin of a separate fold of peritoneum, was of the same size from its commencement to its end, and served to connect not only the two colic arteries together but also the respective extremities of those vessels. It gave off no branches of any kind. It would appear that the connecting vessel placed in a special fold would serve the purpose of carrying on the circulation, in the event of the colic arteries becoming occluded by pressure or by reason of extreme bending of the colic loop. In size this vessel was equal to the ulnar in the human subject. The artery of the arch of the cecum (4, fig. 2, Pl. XX XIV.) has already been alluded to. The superior cecal artery had a distribution identical with that of the vessel of the same name in the Horse, and the same observation applies to the inferior cecal artery (5, fig. 2, Pl. XXXIV.) With the superior cecal artery arose the ileo-colic that was distributed to the terminal part of the ileum and ended by joining the last of the vasa intestina. The lesser or inferior mesenteric artery approached the bowel 3 feet from the anus. Its mode of distribution differed in no respect from the corresponding vessel in the Horse. Heart. The heart presented nothing unusual in its structure ; the apex was markedly bifid; the right auriculo-ventricular valve has the same structure as has been recorded by ANATOMY OF THE SONDAIC RHINOCEROS. 195 Owen for the Indian Rhinoceros; as in that species, one of the three papillary muscles, corresponding to the “ great” or “anterior” papillary muscle of Man, is attached to the free wall of the ventricle. This arrangement is found in many mammals either occa- sionally or invariably, and is apparently characteristic of the Tapir and the Ungulata generally. The aortic arch gives off an innominate artery, from which are derived the common carotid and the right subclavian; the left subclavian arises separately from the aortic trunk; each of the two subclavians gives off an internal thoracic artery, which is large, as in kh. indicus. The external and internal iliacs arise separately from the aorta. The origin of the arteries from the abdominal aorta is precisely like that of Man; the superior and inferior mesenteric arteries are quite separate, the one arising in front of the other behind the origin of the renal arteries. In many of the lower Mammalia there is but one mesenteric artery. For the account of the smaller branches of the arterial system reference must be made to the description of the abdominal viscera. Urino-genital Organs. The kidneys showed slight indication of lobulation ; they were covered below by the peritoneum, which did not extend on to the borders nor on to the dorsal surface. The urinary bladder had a very distinct urachus; the muscular fibres of the bladder were disposed in two layers; the superficial fibres were arranged in a series of concentric circles round the urachus. The deep fibres passed round the bladder in a direction as nearly as possible at right angles with the superficial fibres. The superficial fibres were extremely conspicuous and distinct from each other by reason of their large size; the deep fibres were much smaller and whiter in colour. Our observations upon the generative organs do not entirely coincide with those of Sir Richard Owen upon the generative organs of the Indian Rhinoceros; it must be borne in mind, however, that the differences which we here record may be actual differences between the two species. The points in which we are at variance concern the structure of the vesicule seminales. These organs are described by Sir Richard Owen in the following words :—“'The vesicular glands or ‘vesicule seminales’ present an elongate subcompressed pyriform shape, eight inches in length and three inches and a half across the broadest part of the fundus. ‘They have a lobulated exterior and a structure very similar to that of the same bodies in man.”” On Plate xvi. of his memoir those structures are illustrated, and the figure of the vesicula seminalis (v. s.) is entirely in accord with the description given of them. We are nevertheless inclined to suspect that what Prof. Owen terms the vesicula seminalis is in reality the vesicula seminalis plus a portion, at least, of the prostate gland. The disposition of this part of the generative system in Rhinoceros sondaicus may be 196 MESSRS. BEDDARD AND TREVES ON THE understood from the accompanying drawing (woodcut, fig. 3), where the vesicula seminalis is lettered V.S. and the prostate P. Each vesicula seminalis is a compara- tively slender tube slightly swollen at its distal ceecal extremity, and is closely adherent to the prostate ; it is a matter of no difficulty, however, to separate the two by a careful dissection, and we have assured ourselves that the drawing which illustrates this anatomical fact is an accurate representation. On comparing the vesicule seminales and prostates of Rh. sondaicus with Owen’s figure of the same structures in Rh. indicus, it seems very easy to understand how such an error (if we are right in supposing it to be so) may have crept in. The close union between the vesicula seminalis and the prostate of its own side would easily lead to their being confounded, and there is nothing in the figure which would render our interpretation of it impossible. The late Mr. W. A. Forbes has described (Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. xi.) the male generative organs of the Sumatran Rhinoceros, and his account would certainly seem to confirm the accuracy of Sir Richard Owen’s:— The vesicule seminales Fig. 3. Base of the bladder and adjacent structures. P. Prostate. V.S. Vesicula seminalis. resembled in shape those described by Owen: they were 73 inches long, and 1 inch across at the broadest part. The right vesicula had two, the left four, narrow ducts, 13-2 inches long, which joined the vasa deferentia just before these entered the urethra.” This is the whole description of the organs, but they are not figured, and it is impossible ANATOMY OF THE SONDAIC RHINOCEROS. 197 therefore to compare them carefully with Owen’s description and with the conditions observed by us in Rh. sondaicus ; on & priori grounds it would seem more likely that the Sumatran Rhinoceroses would differ from both Rh. indicus and Rh. sondaicus than that the two latter should differ in so remarkable a manner from each other. The penis appears to correspond closely to that of Rhinoceros indicus; it is hardly worth while to describe it in detail, as Prof. Owen’s description would apply almost word for word to the present species ; it is important, however, to record the fact that there is this similarity, since Mr. Forbes has pointed out that the glans penis of Eh. sumatrensis is somewhat different in shape from that of Rh. indicus. The penis is provided with two retractores penis and two levatores penis; the latter unite together and are attached to the penis about 10 inches from the end of the bulb by a thick tendon about the size of the thumb. From this point the tendon passes along the dorsal surface of the organ as far as the glans. , The retractores penis are inserted for a space of about 4 inches on to the ventral surface of the penis. Brain. The brain of Rhinoceros sondaicus is illustrated on Pl. XX XVII. by two figures ; one (fig. 2) represents the superior surface of the organ, the other (fig. 1) the inferior surface. It has been already mentioned that the arterial system of the animal was successfully injected: we found on examining the brain that the arteries at its base were likewise filled with a mass of injection and rendered therefore very conspicuous ; the figure shows the distribution of the arteries. Both drawings were made after the brain had been hardened in spirit. The conyolutions of the cerebral hemispheres appear to be not very different from those of Rh. indicus, and both rather less complicated than what is met with in Ceratorhinus sumatrensis, jadging from the figures of these two brains which illustrate the papers of Sir Richard Owen and Prof. Garrod ; in details, however, the convolutions of the brain of Rh. sondaicus are not precisely like Rh. indicus; our figure may be compared with Owen’s. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE XXXIIT. Stomach and spleen, including gastrosplenic omentum; the blood-vessels injected. @, esophagus; d, duodenum; sp, spleen; s.c, superior cul-de-sac ; ¢.c, inferior cul-de-sac; p.c, pyloric cul-de-sac; G'.a, gastric artery (s, its superior branch ; 1, its inferior branch); s.p.d, superior pancreatico-duodenal artery; G.e.d, gastro-epiploica dextra artery. 198 ON THE ANATOMY OF THE SONDAIC RHINOCEROS. PLATE XXXIV. Fig. 1. Colon and cecum from the ventral aspect, the peritoneum undisturbed; the blood-vessels injected. Co, colon; C, cecum; n, free loop of the colon; 1, 2, arteries of colic loop; 3, azygos artery. Fig. 2. The same, peritoneum separated. s.i, small intestine; f, fossa; 4, artery of arch of cecum; 5, inferior cecal artery. Other letters as in fig. 1. PLATE XXXV. Fig. 1, Liver, posterior (ventral) aspect. &.Z, right lateral; R.C, right central; L.C, left central; Z.L, left lateral; Ca, caudate ; sp, Spigelian lobes; h.v, hepatic vein, Fig, 2. Liver, anterior (dorsal) aspect. Lettering as before. PLATE XXXVI. Fig. 1. Spleen, showing the attachment of the gastrosplenic omentum. Fig. 2. Mucous membrane of interior of stomach. PLATE XXXVI. Fig. 1. Brain of Rhinoceros sondaicus, ventral aspect, with blood-vessels injected. Fig. 2. Ditto, dorsal aspect. “SOUXOONIHY OIVGNOS dint queyueyy SN CHE BROS 9) i uf Bs ys oe PP) a SWS Loot Se Vol, All (LY WAV. _— Mesent. Hanhart imp SONDAIC RHINOCEROS . |), a a | as ee - ,) rie =~ | te” vw ~aw! Ne eee iA) a a ees + eee re © ; ~ » { UJ C ; ‘ é ; | ; EY ie ae A Loot. APHIS, LOU. ling Hanhart imp RHINOCEROS . SONDAIC Smit lith . JSmit lith . Hanhart amp SONDAIGC RHINOCEROS. SOUADONIHY ODIVGNOS yay qWUG —p LIVE EE LOE LE ir i ice lt at a [ 199 ] X. On some new Exotic Amphipoda from Singapore and New Zealand. By the Rev, Tuomas R. R. Stupsine, IA. Received November 12th, 1885, read January 19th, 1886. [Puates XXXVIII., XXXIX,] IN the collections made by Brigade-Surgeon 8. Archer, to illustrate the ‘ Marine Fauna of Singapore, numerous Decapods are included, a few Isopods, and one Amphipod specimen. This last has been passed on to me for description by my friend Mr. Alfred O. Walker. Although it does not exactly correspond with Boeck’s description of Bypblis, inasmuch as the last uropods are not very short, and the telson is deeply bifid, in other points it so well agrees with it that I should be unwilling to add to the sub- division of the Ampeliscaidee, already perhaps carried unnecessarily far. The two species from New Zealand were sent me by my friend Mr. G. M. Thomson, a well-known carcinologist, with brief preliminary descriptions, and the names respec- tively Talorchestia tumida and Pherusa (?) cerulea. No females of the Talorchestia were sent me. The Pherwsa seems to fit in more accurately with Boeck’s closely allied genus Amphithopsis, and may therefore be introduced to the world as Amphithopsis cerulea, Thomson. [See, however, the P.S. p. 208.] 1. ByYBLIS KALLARTHRUS, n. sp. (Plate XXXVIIL.) The four round simple eyes have the shining yellow plate in each surrounded by a mass of dark pigment. The upper antennz not reaching to the end of the peduncle of the lower; the first joint short, inflated ; the second between two and three times as long, slender; the third not longer than the first joint of the flagellum; flagellum with 11 joints, of which the distal are the longest, and the central the shortest; bristles longer than the joints. The lower antennz have the first three joints curiously interlocked, directed forwards along the lower margin of the head; the fourth long, linear joint provided with a rather long hinge, which enables it to bend backwards at a sharp angle; the fifth joint still more slender, not quite so long; the flagellum of 22 joints. There are long, thin bristles on the fourth and fifth joints of the peduncle, and on most of the joints of the flagellum. Left mandible with seven teeth on the cutting-edge, and five on the secondary plate ; in the spine-row nine spines with clean points, and more or less spinulose concave edges ; molar tubercle irregularly four-sided, with several nearly straight cross rows of denticles, VOL. XU.—ParT vi. No. 3.—April, 1887. 26 200 REV. T. R. R. STEBBING ON NEW EXOTIC AMPHIPODA The lobe within the first joint of the palp is large, rounded, thin. The second joint of the palp is far the longest; this on two margins and the straight third joint on one carrying numerous long, fine bristles, not or, if at all, but feebly ciliated. Right mandible similar to the left, but with the inner plate not divided into teeth, but laminar, running out into a fine point, and having an oblique microscopically denticulate edge. Lower lip with main lobes broad, squared; mandibular springs presenting only a little free lobe ; inner lobes stout. First maxille: palp with second joint broadening distally, the end obliquely rounded, set with five short spine-teeth, bristles on the distal and inner margin; eleven more or less serrate spines in a double row on the distal edge of the outer plate, the innermost being straight, the rest curved; a single bristle at the apex of the inner plate. Second maxille: outer plate much broader than the inner, both fringed distally with rather long, slightly plumose, bristles, which run a little way down the outer margin of the outer, and the inner margin of the inner plate. Maxillipeds: inner plates narrow, reaching beyond the first joint of the palp, having on the distal end and part of inner margin straight plumose bristles; the armature of the outer plate consists of two or three small bristles, six teeth having each the shape of a hand looking-glass, succeeded by two spine-like teeth, and three long, slightly plumose, bristles. The long second joint of the palp does not project beyond the outer plate; the short third joint is dilated distally ; the fourth joint ends in an almost linear nail, it has one or two short bristles on the inner curve. First gnathopods: side-plates very shallow; first joint long, a little widened distally, numerous long bristles issuing from various parts of margins and surface; fourth joint not much shorter than the first, with numerous, long, some partially serrate, bristles on edges and inner surface; a row of short, distally biserrate bristles near the junction with the hand; hand much shorter than fourth joint, a very long oval; many long bristles as on the preceding joint; finger slender, shorter than the hand, three or four short close-lying bristles along the inner margin, and two or three at the place of insertion of the nail. Second gnathopods: side-plates oblong, rounded behind, with long bristles, plumose throughout, on the serrate lower margin ; leg similar to that of the first gnathopod, but first and fourth joints longer, fourth and fifth thinner, sixth shorter. The fifth joint, or hand, is covered on the inner surface with successive rows of short, biserrate bristles. The long irregularly oval branchia has on both surfaces a row of subsidiary sacks over- lapping one another for nearly the whole length of the main sack. The narrow marsupial lamella is entirely unfringed. First pereopods: side-plate, first and second joints, branchia, and marsupial lamella very similar to those of the second gnathopods; third joint elongate, longer than fourth and fifth combined, parallel-sided, with long bristles on the hinder, and some short ones FROM SINGAPORE AND NEW ZEALAND. 201 on the front margin; fourth joint short, straight, with four bristles much longer than itself on the hinder margin, and one on the lower front angle; hand longer than wrist, curved ; finger longer than wrist, shorter than hand, with an outlet near its apex for the secretion from the gland-cells conspicuous in the first and third joints. Second peropods: side-plates of much greater extent from before backwards than the preceding plates, excavated behind, and with the lower margin curiously sinuate, this margin carrying plumose hairs, and serrate all along, except on the hinder lobe. The joints of the leg very like those of the first pereeopods, but the long bristles very plumose, the first joint, the fifth, and the sixth rather longer. The hand has three groups of bristles on the hinder concave margin, near its juncture with the wrist. The marsupial plate shows the marks of insertion of three terminal bristles, which have probably been broken off from the specimen. Third pereopods: side-plate extended from before backwards, anterior lobe the larger ; first joint with front rim serrate, closely set with bristles, very convex, a little out-drawn below; the upper half of the hinder rim convex, the lower half being the continuation of a separate fold of the outer surface, which narrows distally ; third joint longer than second; fourth longer than second and third together, fifth rather longer than third; finger very small, triangular, up-turned. Besides the series of bristles on the anterior margin, the fourth and fifth joints terminate behind, as so usually in the Ampeliscaide, with fringes of spines varying extremely in length, especially on the wrist, and variously serrate. Along the surface of the wrist are groups of small spines, and a series of single ones on the hand; the branchiz and marsupial plates as in the preceding pair. Fourth pereopods: side-plates small; legs very like the third pair, but first joint pear-shaped, with both margins sinuous; fourth and fifth joints rather longer than in the preceding pair; branchie like the rest. Fifth perzopods: side-plate a somewhat oval lobe; first joint widening distally, produced far below the third joint, anterior and lower margin of the produced part fringed with long plumose bristles; short bristles on the inner surface; second joint very short; third joint with seven long spine-like bristles on anterior margin, a long fine bristle and some short spines near lower hinder angle; fourth joint much longer than third, twelve spine-like bristles along serrate anterior margin; on the surface series of single spines and groups, a fringe of them at the distal end varying in size, but with none immensely elongated as in the two preceding pairs of pereopods; fifth joint about as long as third, narrow at junction with the fourth, anterior rim convex, smooth; groups of spines on surface and distally; finger linear, straight, not half the length of the hand, tipped with two fine bristles, one of them as long as the hand itself. Pleopods with 22 joints to the rami. First uropods: peduncle lobed above; four spines on the inner upper margin, the 262 202 REY. T. R. R. STEBBING ON NEW EXOTIC AMPHIPODA spine of lower distal margin not large ; rami rather longer than peduncle ; outer rather longer than inner; inner with a row of six spines on the upper margin. Second uropods: rami rather shorter than peduncle, with few spines, the edges microscopically serrate, with the serrations again minutely serrate. Third uropods: the rami longer than the peduncles; the outer edge of the outer and inner edge of the inner ramus straight, with few spines. The outer ramus has its inner edge proximally smooth, then narrowing with a curve, dentate for a short space, and for the remainder of its length to the apex microscopically serrate. The inner ramus, as in the second uropods, forms a fold beneath on its inner proximal edge; on the outer edge it overlaps the outer branch, and is uniform with the inner edge of that branch, except that the strong dentation is carried much further down. The inner branch is only a trifle shorter than the outer. The telson is rather longer than broad, lateral edges rounded, narrowing a little distally, distal border almost straight, the slit reaching rather beyond the middle of the length. The two halves of the telson in the specimen described are not quite symmetrical, nor are the bristles equal in number or quite symmetrically placed on the two sides, one of which has five, the other six. The head is very elongate, truncate in front, with very slight concavity, lower margin sloping obliquely backwards below the eyes; median dorsal line angled. Front and hind margins of the pereon segments strongly dovetailed below. The branchie have near the point of attachment a lobe which is narrower than the main vesicle. First three segments of pleon rounded below both anteriorly and posteriorly. The line of (incomplete) coalescence between the fifth and sixth segments can be discerned across the back, not far from the telson. The specific name is derived from xéA)oc, beauty, and ap8por, a limb. 2. TALORCHESTIA TUMIDA, n. sp. (Plate XX XIX. fig. A.) Eyes large, round, separated from one another by less than the diameter of either, reported to be, in living specimens, of a turquoise-blue colour; ocelli extremely numerous. Rostral angle very obtuse. Upper antenne short, reaching a little past the end of the penultimate joint of the peduncle of the lower pair; first joint of peduncle broad, a little longer than broad, second joint shorter, much narrower, third joimt rather longer than second; flagellum 7—8-jointed, not so long as the peduncle, last joint minute. Short, stiff spines at various points, of which the most considerable is an incurved one on the outer lower half of the third joint of the peduncle. Lower antenne as long as the head and first two segments of the perwon; the third joint of the peduncle with a short two-spined process on the inner side ; fifth joint of peduncle the longest; flagellum 12-15-jointed, a little shorter than the peduncle. FROM SINGAPORE AND NEW ZEALAND. 203 Spines on all-the joints of the antenne, except the last minute one of the flagellum, which ends in a microscopic brush. Upper lip with the hirsute lower edge (apparently) minutely emarginate. Right mandible with six teeth on the cutting-edge, of which two are prominent; the inner plate with four teeth; spine-row consisting of five plumose bristles; molar tubercle with oval grinding-surface of more than twenty rows of denticles, with a brush of hairs at either end. Left mandible similar, but inner plate shorter, less flat; four bristles to the spine-row, which together with the biting-plates is more remote from the molar tubercle than in the right mandible. Lower lip with broad lobes, well furred along the distal and inner margins, the mandibular springs short. On the inner side, standing clear of the lobes, is a narrow plate less than half the length of the lobes, narrowing almost to the distal end, which is minutely emarginate. First maxille: outer plate oblong, crowned with ten spines, mostly pectinate in the distal half. A slight interruption in the outer margin indicates the position of a rudimentary palp. The inner plate bears distally two plumose bristles. Second maxille: plates about equal in breadth, the outer projecting beyond the inner, distal edges armed with slightly curved spines, neither long nor stout; on the inner plate the series is continued some way down the inner margin, concluding with a plumose bristle longer than the preceding spines. A spine also occurs on the inner surface of this plate, nearer to the distal end than the bristle just mentioned. Maxillipeds: inner plates long, with three teeth, some spines at the distal end of each; outer plates short, scarcely extending beyond first joint of palp, round the distal end and nearly halfway down the inner margin bushily fringed with short spines, the remainder of the margin naked; a group of five short spines on the external surface, just below the inner basal angle of the palp. The palp 3-jointed, the joints short, subequal in length, the second lobed distally on the inner side; the second and third fringed bushily on the inner side with short spines, which may or may not conceal a rudiment of a fourth joint. First gnathopods: side-plate almost concealed by that of the next segment, the front margin a little concave towards the upper half, the lower margin projecting in front, spined. ‘The first (free) joint with stiff spines on all three margins, and a few dispersed on the surfaces. The fourth joint is more than three quarters as long as the first ; it has a small, nasiform, microscopically furred lobe near the hinder distal end, within which is a long spine constricted near the middle, and then pectinate on both edges. The hand is shorter, narrower, an oblong slightly curved, with a hinder distal, squarish, minutely furred lobe, beyond which the point of the finger projects. Both wrist and hand are armed on both edges, distal margins, and both surfaces, but especially the inner, with numerous spines of various lengths. The second and third joints are also 204 REV. T. R. R. STEBBING ON NEW EXOTIC AMPHIPODA spiny. Inside the lobe of the hand is a group of tiny pectinate spines. The finger has small spines on its inner margin and at the base of the nail. Second gnathopods: side-plate quadrate, lower hind corner strongly rounded, spines on hind margin and inner surface. First joint scarcely longer than the hand, margins nearly parallel, anterior slightly concave, both spined; second joint, though short, longer than third or fourth, antero-distally lobed on the inner and outer sides; third joint lobed postero-distally ; fourth or wrist-joint forming a very small triangular cup, much overlapped on both sides by the monstrous hand. The hand broad, long, and thick, the front margin much longer than the hinder. The palm very oblique, with two deep excavations, the process between which meets a strong projection of the finger’s inner border. The palm is beset with three or more rows of spines of different sizes, which form a sort of coronet round the process. At the termination of the palm there is a pit or fold in the integument in which the end of the finger lies when closed. The finger is much arched, with the inner protuberance: already mentioned, and several rows of microscopic spines on its two surfaces. First pereeopods: the side-plate quadrate, much spined on the inner surface; the first joint not much differing from the corresponding joint of the gnathopods; the third joint much longer than the fourth or fifth, which are subequal in length, and like the third carry numerous spines. The finger about as long as the hand, with small spines at the base of the distinctly socketed nail. Second pereopods: side-plate with anterior margin nearly straight, protuberantly rounded above, rounded off below, hinder margin irregularly excavate. First joint but little projecting beyond the side-plate ; third joint not much longer than the fifth ; fourth shorter than fifth; finger with a strong denticular process on the inner margin, carrying a small spine at the base; the nail socketed among thin lobes and spines as in the first pereopod. Many spines on the various joints. Third pereopods: the side-plate long, bilobed, the hinder lobe deeper than the anterior, fringed below with spines. First joint roundly quadrate, hinder rim scarcely indented; third joint a little produced below posteriorly, subequal in length to the much thinner hand; fourth joint shorter than the hand. All these joints spinose. Finger shorter than the hand, unguiculate. Fourth pereopods: side-plate with a minute anterior lobe and a deep hinder one, strongly spined below. The first joint oval, the spines on the hinder rim minute; the third joint triangular, the sides indented, a distal lobe behind overlapping the next joint ; the fourth joint expanding abruptly backwards, with four deep indents on the front margin, the hinder nearly straight, sloping down to a distal margin, which is narrow, but wider than the neck of the joint. Hand long, thin, nearly parallel-sided ; finger not nearly so long as the hand; the nail little more than a third the length of the whole, instead of about half as in the first pereeopod. Fifth perseopods: side-plate small, bilobed, the hinder lobe the more important. The FROM SINGAPORE AND NEW ZEALAND. 205 first joint squarely rounded, crenulate, and spined posteriorly—the measurement from the front to the hind margin much exceeding that of the corresponding joint in the third and fourth pereopods; third joint only moderately expanded distally; fourth of nearly the same length as third, nearly parallel-sided; the hand and finger as in the fourth perzopod, but both shorter. The branchiz are small and variously twisted; those of the third and fourth perzo- pods appear to be the largest. The pleopods appear to be feeble and laminar, with long peduncles spined on the outer edge and, for a short distance near the base, also on the inner edge. The slender rami have spines on the long basal joints and plumose sete of no great length on the terminal joints, which number about six. The first uropods have the peduncles longer than the rami, fringed along two edges with spines, with some extra spines about the base; the rami, projecting about equally far, are armed along their margins with spines, which increase in length distally, and with some slightly incurved spines at the apex. There is a second row of smaller spines on the inner ramus. The second uropods have the peduncle springing from what looks like a short basal joint. The ordinary peduncular joint is spinous on both margins. The rami are sub- equal in length to one another and to the peduncle, or, as on one side of the specimen examined, a little longer than the peduncle. The third uropods have short stout peduncles, spined on the outer edges, projecting but little, or not at all, beyond the telson. The single ramus is armed round the outer and distal edges with twelve spines, as in one of the pair of uropods examined, or ten as in its fellow. The telson has a straight base-line, the sides curving round to a flattened apex; its breadth at the base and length down the centre are about equal; a ring of small spines is set not quite symmetrically round the lower half. The general form of the body, as seen from above, is much inflated, tapering strongly from the fourth pereon-segment to the telson. The first pleon-segment is spined round the lower margin to the lower hinder angle, beyond which the hinder margin bulges out, with one or two minute spines in its course. In the second and third segments the series of retroverted spines round the lower front margin does not come near the lower hinder angle, which has a spine of its own. The back margin in each of these segments is armed with spines, and is nearly perpendicular to the lower margin. There are spines on the inner surfaces. The fourth pleon-segment is dorsally saddle-shaped, although this form is not observable till the segment is withdrawn from its partial concealment under the third. The fifth is dorsally overlapped by the fourth, and the sixth, which is ventrally and distally bilobed, shows no dorsal portion, the telson appa- rently usurping its place. The skin-markings correspond with those figured by Spence Bate for Talitrus locusta ; 206 REV. T. R. R. STEBBING ON NEW EXOTIC AMPHTIPODA in general effect they are very like the conventional figure of a bird far off in the sky. There are two arms, a little notched at the end, inclined to one another at various angles, and, as it were, held together by a short central stock or handle, which projects most on the convex side of the bow. In many specimens the large second gnathopod has a much more even palm than that above described, with only a slight emargination or concavity above one third of its length from the articulation with the finger, the finger at the same time having only a slight bulge corresponding with the sinuous part of the palm not far from its hinge. In correlation with this form of the gnathopod, the fourth pereopod has its third and fourth joints slender, not strongly dilated as above described. It is a question whether these differences should lead us to speak of two forms of the male, as Mr. G. M. Thomson suggests, or whether they are not only stages of development, the oldest males acquiring the forms first described. It will have been noticed that in this species the development of the joints of the pereopod, which so much facilitates upright walking in Orchestia littorea and Orchestia mediterranea, does not occur, as in those species, in the last, but in the penultimate pair of perzeopods. Mr. Thomson includes in his preliminary description the following remarks :— “Colour, when alive, ivory-white. Had. In sandbanks, Purakanui, near Dunedin, among roots of littoral plants, many yards from high-water mark. Each specimen inhabiting a hole of its own, When taken out they leap with great vigour.” 3. PHERUSA CHRULEA, 1. sp. (Plate XXXIX. fig. B.) Eyes minute, dark, difficult to distinguish amidst the deep blue of the head around them. Ocelli composing the eye about twelve in number. The deep excavations of the anterior cephalic margin leave a short, but well-pro- nounced, depressed rostrum between the upper pair of antenne, and on either side a blunt process between the upper and lower antenne, a little below the position of the eye. The upper antenne considerably longer than the lower; first joint of peduncle longest, much the stoutest; “auditory” cilia very minute; second joint not much shorter than first; third much shorter than second; flagellum about three times as long as peduncle, with numerous (33) joints slowly increasing in length and decreasing in thickness towards the distal end. Lower antenne with large basal plate, small “renal” denticle, third joint short, fourth the longest, scarcely as long as the first of the upper antenne, fifth rather shorter than the fourth; flagellum tapering, with nineteen joints, similar to the longer flagellum of the upper antennz. Upper lip with distal edge nearly straight, a little convex, the converging hairs on the border tolerably stout. FROM SINGAPORE AND NEW ZEALAND. 207 The right mandible with a foot-like cutting-edge, five or six of the teeth representing the toes in gradation of size; inner plate not well observed; molar tubercle very pro- minent ; palp with first joint short, second longest and stoutest of the three, carrying spines at intervals on the indented straight margin, and a linear group of six on the convex margin near its distal end; the third joint much curved, narrowing rather abruptly for the distal half, with three spines on the concave margin and three at the extremity, besides the fine down so commonly found on this joint of the palp. The left mandible differs a little, the stem behind the molar tubercle being appa- rently longer, and the cutting-edge having three of its teeth much more prominent than the other four. The secondary plate is thin, 5-toothed; the spine-row, besides a group of hairs at the base of the secondary plate, contains some six ciliated slender spines curving towards the molar tubercle. The number of teeth in the secondary plate was visible in the new growth within the old shell. Lower lip, with the main lobes narrowing distally ; inner lobes not observed; man- dibular springs rather long and thin. First maxilla: broad distal end of the second incurved joint of the palp carrying eight little spines; outer plate crowned with ten spines distally spinulose; inner plate on its oblique indented margin carrying a row of fifteen slightly plumose bristles. Second maxille: outer plate projecting beyond the inner, about equal to it in breadth ; spines of various lengths, slightly ciliated, on its distal end; inner plate with convex margins, a row of distal spines, and a long row on the surface within the inner lateral margin. Maxillipeds with long inner plates reaching as far as the distal end of the first joint of the palp, three teeth and several finer ciliated spines on the distal margin, eight bristles along the imner margin; outer plates not reaching to the end of the second joint of the palp, having spine-teeth along the inner margin, the series passing over on the distal margin into ciliated spines; second joint of the palp longest, fringed on the inside with bristles, this and the first and third joints dilated distally; finger fringed with fine hairs, ending in a nail-like spine or a spine-like nail. First gnathopods: side-plates oblong, with some fine spines or spinules about them ; first joint not so long as hand and wrist combined; second joint short; third short, rhomboidal, with a fascicle of spines on the distal margin; fourth joint longer than hand, dilated distally, spinous on both margins; hand a little dilated distally, palm oblique, with spines along it and two stouter ones at the end for the finger to impinge against, a row of four bristles on the inner surface besides those on the front and hind margins of the hand. Second gnathopods: side-plates similar to those of the first pair, but larger; first joint shorter than hand and wrist combined, less spined than that of the first pair; second joint longer than third; third joint as in the first pair; fourth joint longer than hand, distally widened, set with various groups of spines; hand iregularly ovoid, VOL. XII.—PaAkRT vi. No. 4.—April, 1887. 2H 208 REV. T. R. R. STEBBING ON NEW EXOTIC AMPHTPODA widened distally, spines on the inner surface as well as the margins; palm oblique, with a few small serratures, and having, at the end where the finger impinges, a narrow cavity with spines, followed by an incurved process covered with curled markings. The finger is stout, with bristles on the inner margin, and spines that project on the outer margin so as to cover up the small curved nail or terminal spine and to give the appear- ance of the finger ending in a slightly curved wiry brush. First pereeopods: side-plate like that of second gnathopod, a little larger; the leg slender, first joint longest, third broader than fourth, subequal in length, fifth longer ; finger about half the length of the fifth joint, or less. Second pereopods: side-plate excavate above posteriorly ; the leg similar to the preceding. The three last pereopods are much alike, the first joints dilated, oval, very shallowly indented behind; the third joint is produced downwards behind ; this and the fourth, which is rather longer, both terminating in a fringe of spines; the fifth joint is longer than the fourth; the finger short. The pleopods have nine or ten joints to each ramus. The first uropods have the peduncle longer than the rami, the outer ramus shorter than the inner. In the second uropods the longer inner ramus about equals the peduncle in length. The third uropods have the rami equal, longer than the peduncle, shorter than the rami of the other pairs; there is a group of spines near the end of the peduncle, and three groups on each ramus, the end being pointed, not, as in the other pairs, tipped with spines. The telson a rounded lobe, shorter than the short peduncles of the third uropods. The length is about one fifth of an inch, with a moderate inflation at the fourth peron-segment. The colour of the body, which is reported as ‘‘a deep indigo-blue, appearing black when alive,” is persistent in specimens which have been for months in methylated spirit. The flagella of the antenne and appendages of the peron and pleon are light in colour. Mr. Thomson gives the following account of the habitat :— “ Hab. Several specimens of this species were taken in a runnel of water on the Obelisk (or Old-Man) range, in the interior of Otago, at a height of about 3000 feet. The stream was a little thing that one could have dammed with the hand, and running at such a slope that I can hardly imagine how the crustacea are not washed away by every shower of rain. The Old-Man range is about 80 miles from the sea. The only other freshwater Amphipod found in New Zealand (excluding the subterranean forms found by Chilton) is Calliope fluviatilis, mihi, which is very common.” P.S.—When this paper was read I had transferred the present species from the genus Pherusa, Leach, in which Mr. Thomson had doubtfully placed it, to Amphithopsis, Boeck ; but on reconsideration I have preferred Mr. Thomson’s view of its position, FROM SINGAPORE AND NEW ZEALAND. 209 especially as in all the species of Amphithopsis the outer ramus of the third uropods is considerably shorter than the inner, while here, as in Pherusa fucicola, they are equal. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE XXXVIII. Byblis kallarthrus, n. sp. The full figure is given in lateral view, with a line above it indicating the natural size. oc. Lateral view of the front of the head, showing two of the eyes; the first joint of the upper antenne in position a.i. First three joints of one of the lower antennz. m. The left and right mandibles respectively, at the left and right lower corners of the plate; the cutting-edges, spines, and molar tubercles more highly magnified. 1.2. Lower lip. ma. 1. First maxilla, the apical portions more highly magnified. ma. 2. Second maxilla. map. Maxillipeds; part of the outer plate and the termination of the palp more highly magnified. gn. 1. First gnathopod. gn. 2. Second gnathopod. prp. 1, 2, 3, 4,5. The first, second, third, fourth, and fifth pereeopods respectively; the apical spines of the fourth joint of the fourth pereopod more highly magnified. ur. 1, 2, 3. The first, second, and third uropods respectively. t. Telson. PLATE XXXIX. Fig. A. Talorchestia tumida, , n. sp. The full figure is given in lateral view, with a line above it indicating the natural size. a.s, One of the upper antenne. az. One of the lower antenne. mz. 1. First maxilla; the apical portions more highly magnified. map. Maxillipeds. 210 ON NEW AMPHIPODA FROM SINGAPORE AND. NEW ZEALAND. gn. 1. First gnathopod. gn. 2. Second gnathopod. prp. 2. Second pereopod. prp. 4. Fourth pereopod. ur. 3. Third uropods. tT. Telson. oo Fig. B. Pherusa cerulea, n. sp. The full figure is given in lateral view, with a line below it indicating the natural size. oc. Some of the ocelli. a.s. One of the upper antenne. a. One of the lower antennz. l.s. Upper lip. m. Left and right mandibles; the cutting-edges more highly magnified. lt. Lower lip. maz. 1. First maxilla; the apical portion of the outer plate more highly magnified. map. Maxillipeds. gn. 1. First gnathopod. gn. 2. Second gnathopod; finger and part of hand more highly magnified. wr. 1, 2, 3. The uropods of the first, second, and third pairs respectively in connection with the fourth, fifth, and sixth pleon-segments. Grand Loa Soo. Col KU IY, LUE Hanhart bth . NEW EXOTIC AMPHIPODA . Byblis kallarthrus . _ , Spans Sool Ko Vel Ml GL WK NEW EXOTIC AMPHIPODA . ‘A Talorchestia tumida - B.Pherusa caerulea - To Fellows. To the Public. os: ands L)Senithe VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 O 3 13 7 0 Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . . . . one O 012 0 » 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) . . .. . eleten 0 110 0 >» & (1877;.contaiminge 6 Plates). . . . . Ss raUnd or OM. 1 4 0 », 4. (1878, contaming 9 Plates) . . ... a dee 6 110 0 >» 0. (1878, containme 3 Plates) ~. . . . 4. See Oo. OF ss 012 0 6. (1878, containingty 9) Plates) js 9. 7.) /fe 59 olin Bie. 110 O Ppt oe (SLO. containingea ger lates) ts. . 7k Pepe (0) ite eC) wade. ein O » 8. (1878, containing 8 Plates) . . . .. 535 OL Ors Ose 1 00 » 9. (1878, containing 4 Plates) . 9.3... Oe Died 012 0 pl. (S79; contamine= 6) Plates), 0 (oo os Seri Oa dees O -. 016 0 >, 11. (1879, containing 5 Plates) . . .. . wal 2 O NORTE O 5, 12. (1879; containing. 7 Plates) . 9: . .. pO) LY 9) se aly kw aO! » 13. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . eal ew) Pal tao: b Generar Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) . . . Se Ola Fae Oe 010 0 VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 1216 0 Part 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) . . . .. 3 OL12.40 016 0 Dee LLoou, containing. .7. Plates) is) ten eir sus ani OLS =r 0 14 0 >» 3: (1881; containine 8 Plates) «9. . 2. Pe eae a A 110 0 F » 4. (1881, containing 3 Plates) . BS Rtas Seely ar ee ate: 010 0 7 3x 0. (1881, containing 13 Plates)". 9.0... oH OLL SHO 1 4 0 : pie (V882, contaming: “G Plates) F201. os. i". yor OL T2.N0 016 0 i » 7. (1882, containing 9 Plates) . . . .. y» O15 0 10. 6 » 8. (1883, containimg 11 Plates) «9... . » O12 0 016 0 » 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . . ... » O12 0 016 0 » 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . . 5 lel eG 2 2 0 », 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and btion se EG 22 0 VOLUME XII. Partl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . Price O 9 O 012 9 » 2. (1886, containing 7 Plates) . .... Ol, nO 016 0 » 98. (1886, containing 2 Plates) . . . .. pn Oke 4026 06 0 » 4 (1886, containing 12 Plates)... . . we OV la 0 100 >, 5. (1886, containing 5 Plates) . .... 330 OIE Os O 012 0 pO. n (leer, contaiuine 7 Plates) ot cite .i els. SAAR) 016 0 CONTENTS. IX. On the Anatomy of the Sondaic Rhinoceros. By Franx EB. Bepparp, M.A., F.B.S.E., F.Z.8., Prosector to the Society, Lecturer on Biology at Guy's Hospital, and Freperick Trevus, /.2.C.8., 2.Z.8., Hunterian Professor at the Royal College of Surgeons, Surgeon to the London Hospital. (Plates XXXIII.-XXXVI]) page 183 X. On some new Exotic Amphipoda from Singapore and New Zealand. By the Rev. Tuomas R. R. Srespine, M.A. (Plates XXXVI, XXXIX.) . . . . 199 THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Tux scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—* Proceedings,” published in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto. According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi- ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom- mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates and engravings are attached to cach annual volume of the,“ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given. The “ Proceedings ” for cach year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June, August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations. The “ Transactions” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but not less than three parts are usually issued in each year. Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 Is. before the day of the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per cent. less than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds. Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through any bookseller. P. L. SCLATER, April 1887. Secretary. TRANSACTIONS OF ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. - LONDON: ie PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY, SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE; Y MESSRS, LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW. April: 1888. as _ Price 12s. {Red Lion Court, Fleet Street. TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. To Fellows. To the Publie. £ s. d. £ os, d. VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 313 6 418 0* VOLUME II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates) . . Price 4 00. 5 6 6* VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates). . Price 3 8 6 . 4 11. 0* VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . Price 6 2 0 . 8 2 6* VOLUME _ V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . Price 5 4 38 619 0° VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates). . Price 11 5 O 15 0 0 VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates). . Price 817 0 . 1116 O VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates) . . Price 9 MBASS ne 1211 0 Papen (ABS) gna cs aly so ee eet Ro meer a das IPO OO. ye 014 0 Hike CE) PR ROMS ODER Pe mR eee eee ey ot ell he PA Te) Gee CI TRP OND eae: oe MEN RNCR Ten ieee ma oar oO 116 0 hele SUBD A) Ticwk most aRaeK ls detergents Nees tO Dia 11) 0 LEY Fra (hoy As) pecan Maree wit, A ra RE se aie ee Ons Giese \Oysd Bop NG) 14 0 pO CARREY etc oO Wis hic ee ee: ee OEE 6 160 Ngaio LA) eee a8. op Mea: Mite mals ge Saceyh ecto ee ris Bl On LO GN te 12 0 nS LOGA) ee mae Biol ae a be creat taille BIReneis ai] ayy aOR STOLE. 1 4 0 BAO MAST Aleit whenever s Mick eben Keehn Bet pRalaaep ae Jee lide | 2) 2 2 0 VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 0 . 16 0 0 Part 1. (1875, containing 22 Plates) . . . .. «5 j%ILill 6 2 2 0 » 2. (1875, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . PS ALT SG eee 2 2 0 5, 8. (1875, containing 5 Plates) . . . . . eres be ts A) 1 4 0 » 4 (1875, containing 14 Plates) . . . .. 4 %Ii1l 6 22:0 4 sy 2D. (1875, containing ‘9 °Blates)i-.\- 59). so oye 16 110 0 ‘7 ;, 6. (1876, containing 4 Plates) Se LOL EG 014 0 » 7. (1876, containing 7 Plates) = ee) UD 2D I BO i » 8. (1876, containing 10 Plates) . . . 1. sce TORS: 20 14 0 » 9. (1876, containing 6 Plates) . . . .. By tol Ain Ol Pele 112 0 e », 10. (1877, containing 5 Plates) . . . . . 4 %1 2 6 110 0 » 11. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Index),, 015 9 110 * Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied. Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. fe 21a? -¢] KES Y ee a , 4) XI. On some Foraminifera from the Abrohlos Bank. By Henry B. Brapy, FBS, W. Kircuen Parker, /.R.S., and T. Rurert Jones, FBS. Received December 15th, 1886, read January 18th, 1887. [Puates XL.-XLVII. | SEVERAL years ago a series of soundings from the Abrohlos Bank, taken during the cruise of H.M. Surveying-ship ‘Plumper’ in the month of May 1857, were placed in the hands of Prof. W. K. Parker for examination. The samples were small, as was always the case before the introduction of modern sounding-appliances, but they were found to contain Microzoa of fairly representative character; and arrangements were made by Professors Parker and Rupert Jones for the publication of the results obtained from their investigation. The necessary plates were drawn and lithographed by Mr. George West, funds for the purpose having been supplied by a grant from the Royal Society ; but circumstances prevented the work being further proceeded with at that time, and it has since remained in abeyance. The preliminary examination of the material supplied the basis of three columns of one of the Supplementary Tables appended to Messrs. Parker and Jones’s work on North-Atlantic and Arctic Forami- nifera in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’ for 1865; but, beyond that, little or nothing has appeared in connection with the subject. The publication, in the interval, of numerous memoirs treating of recent Foraminifera, and notably the ‘ Report’ by one of us upon the Foraminifera obtained by the ‘ Challenger’ Expedition, has deprived the _ plates of some of their novelty; but though, beyond a few previously undescribed forms, they contain little that can now be regarded as new to science, the figures, which for the most part are very accurately drawn, often illustrate structural modifica- tions of considerable interest ; whilst collectively they form a series likely to be of service to the working naturalist. From another point of view, namely the distribution of species, they have also a definite value. We propose to limit the present communication to a catalogue of the species, accom- panied in certain cases by brief notes relating to their distribution, and to any peculi- arities of structure exhibited by the specimens, together with such special points of interest as may have been observed in connection with them. More than this appears needless. In point of fact, the recently published ‘Challenger’ Report, to which allusion has been made, deals somewhat exhaustively with a very large proportion of the species in the Abrohlos collection, and it would be a waste of labour and of space to repeat descriptions and references already easily accessible. We have therefore omitted all lists of synonyms, matters connected with nomenclature, and the like, VOL. XI1.—PART vil. No. 1.—Apri/, 1888. 21 212 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON preferring to give with each species a reference to the page at which such particulars are to be found in the ‘ Challenger’ monograph. Abrohlos Island, or Abrohlos Rocks, as it is sometimes set down in maps, is situated off the coast of South America, lat. 17° 53’ S., long. 38° 34’ W.; that is to say, approxi- mately fifty miles from the mainland and about halfway down the eastern coast-line of Brazil—south of Bahia, a little south of Porto Seguro, and north of San Salvador. The “Bank” extends from Porto Seguro to Cape Frio; its length from N.E. to S.W. is 450 miles, its mid latitude 20° S., and its average reach 80 miles off shore. The material preserved was from eight soundings, ranging in depth from 940 fathoms to 31 fathoms. Particulars from the official log are given below, together with a general indication of the nature of the sea-bottom at the different points, the latter taken mainly from Prof. Parker’s notes on the material before it was prepared for microscopical examination. “No. 1. 17th May 1857, vi. A.M.; Lat. 19° 32'S., Long. 37° 513’ W.; 940 fathoms; mud.” Whitish mud; about three fifths consisting of fine yellowish-brown clay, with a small quantity of very fine siliceous sand. Containing numerous Foraminifera of the usual Globigerina-ooze types, together with some, like Amphistegina, more at home in shallow water. “No, 2. 17th May 1857, v. 20 p.m.; Lat. 19° 47'S., Long. 37° 58' W.; 31 fathoms; coral.” Fragments of Nullipore, with some fine sand. The chief organisms noticed were a Cellepora (on the Nullipore), three species of Lepralia, some small Gasteropods, and a number of Foraminifera, of which the more prominent belonged to the genera Miliolina, Textularia, Discorbina, and Truncatulina. “No. 3. 17th May 1857, vin. p.m.; Lat. 19° 51} S., Long. 37° 56’ W.; 32 fathoms; coral.” Chiefly fragments of Hschara; barren of Foraminifera. “No. 4. 23rd May 1857, 1x. 20 a.M.; Lat. 22° 54'S., Long. 40° 37! W.; 260 fathoms ; mud.” Tenacious olive-brown clay, with a small percentage of fine siliceous sand, and some black grains. Contained fragments of Molluscan Shells and a few Polyzoa; together with Foraminifera of seventy species or more. “No. 5. 23rd May 1857, vi. p.m.; Lat. 23° 0'S., Long. 40° 48’ W.; 53 fathoms; coral.” Consisted mainly of Nullipore; no Foraminifera observed. FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 213 “No. 6. 23rd May 1857, 1x. p.m.; Lat. 23° 02'S., Long. 42° 02! W.; 47 fathoms ; sand.” Sand, with some Molluscan Shells and Foraminifera, the latter principally Discorbine and other common shallow-water forms, “No. 7. 23rd May 1857, x1. 10 p.m.; Lat. 23° 05’ S., Long. 41° 12’ W.; 48 fathoms ; sand.” Presented a Rhizopod-fauna similar to No. 6, with the admixture of a few Glodi- gerine and Pulvinuline. “No. 8. 24th May 1857, 1.10 a.m.; Lat. 25° 07'S., Long. 41° 57’ W.; 40 fathoms; m. sh.” (mud and shells). About two fifths of the material consisted of a dark-grey clay with an olive tinge; the remainder of fine quartzy sand with some black grains and small stones. Amongst the organic constituents were Molluscan Shells and Polyzoa; together with Foraminifera in considerable variety, between sixty and seventy species in all. N.B.—The numbers of the soundings correspond with those on the chart (Pl. XLVIL.) of the Abrohlos Bank showing the track of H.M. Surveying-ship ‘ Plumper,’ May 1857. Subkingdom PROTOZOA. Clas RHIZOPODA. Order FORAMINIFERA (RericuuaRia). Family I. MILIOLID. Subfamily MILIOLININA. Brtocutina, d’Orbigny. 1. Bitocutina rincENS, Lamarck, sp. (Plate XL. figs. 19, 20.) Biloculina ringens, Chall. Report, p. 142, pl. 2. figs. 7, 8. In four of the soundings; the specimens small. 2. BILOcULINA DEPRESSA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XL. figs. 17, 18.) Biloculina depressa, Chall. Report, p. 145, pl. 2. figs. 12, 15-17. At 40 fathoms; specimens small. 214 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON 3. BrtocuLma ELoneata, d’Orbigny. (Plate XL. figs. 21, 22.) Biloculina elongata, Chall. Report, p. 144, pl. 2. fig. 9. At 260 fathoms; specimens small. 4, BILOCULINA IRREGULARIS, d’Orbigny. (Plate XL. figs. 24, 26.) Biloculina irregularis, Chall. Report, p. 140, pl. 1. figs. 17, 18. A variable form. The test is of rounded contour, stoutly built, and subject to a certain amount of flattening in a direction at right angles to the usual plane of com- pression. It was first figured by d’Orbigny in his memoir on South-American Forami- nifera (pl. viii. figs. 22-24). Rare, at 260 fathoms. SprRoLocuLina, d’Orbigny. 5. SPrROLOCULINA PLANULATA, Lamarck, sp. (Plate XL. figs. 14, 15.) Spiroloculina planulata, Chall. Report, p. 148, pl. 9. fig. 11. Occurs in one sounding only, 40 fathoms. Some of the specimens (fig. 15) show a tendency to the external thickening of the sutural lines characteristic of S. limbata. 6. SPIROLOCULINA ASPERULA, Karrer. (Plate XL. figs. 28, 29.) Spiroloculina asperula, Chall. Report, p. 152, pl. 8. figs. 13, 14. The figures here given of this species are somewhat defective ; they fail to render the granular or arenaceous condition of the test, which is a marked feature of the specimens. In the two deeper soundings ; somewhat rare. Mruiouina, Williamson. 7. MILIOLINA SEMINULUM, Linné, sp. (Plate XL. figs. 23, 31.) Miliolina seminulum, Chall. Report, p. 157, pl. 5. fig. 6. Small specimens of this common form occur at almost all the stations. 8. MiLtoLIna opLoneA, Montagu, sp. (Plate XL. fig. 27.) Miliolina oblonga, Chall. Report, p. 160, pl. 5. fig. 4. Small specimens, generally associated with the last-named species. 9. MiLIoLINA Pyemaa, Reuss, sp.(?). (Plate XL. fig. 30.) Miliolina pygmea, Chall. Report, p. 163, pl. 113. fig. 16. The figured specimen probably belongs to this species, but is not by any means a well-marked example. At Station 1V.; 260 fathoms. 10. Minionina Bicornis, Walker and Jacob, sp. (Plate XL. fig. 25° Miliolina bicornis, Chall. Report, p. 171, pl. 6. figs. 9, 11, 12. One or two poorly-shaped, feebly-corrugated specimens, well represented by the FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 215 figure, and assignable, with some reservation, to this species, occur at Station IV. ; 260 fathoms. 11. Mintoxina Excisa, n. sp. (Plate XL. fig. 33.) Characters. General form Quinqueloculine ; segments much arched and inflated, the external margin of each presenting two salient ridges with well-marked crenulated depressions and obtuse-angled teeth. Length about 35 inch (0°5 millim.). Occurs at Station II.; 31 fathoms. Costa has figured a Quinqueloculine Viliolina with serrate margins from the Tertiary deposit of S. Alesandro in Southern Italy, under the name Quinqueloculina denticulata (Paleontologia del Regno di Napoli, p. 327, pl. xxv. fig. 6); and Reuss a somewhat similar variety, perhaps the same, as Quingueloculina plicatula* (Sitzungsb. d. k. Akad. Wiss. Wien, 1867, vol. lv. p. 74, pl. iii. fig. 2); but in both of these the test is much compressed, the periphery thin and carinate, and in addition to the denticulation of the margin the lateral faces of the shell are more or less crenulated. 12. MiLioLina aGeLuTiNans, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XL. figs. 34, 35.) Miliolina agglutinans, Chall. Report, p. 180, pl. 8. figs. 6, 7. Medium-sized specimens in four of the soundings; 40 to 260 fathoms. 13. Mimioina TRIcARINATA, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XL. fig. 32.) Miliolina tricarinata, Chall. Report, p. 165, pl. 3. fig. 17. A few small specimens, at 40 fathoms. Subfamily HAUERININ&. ARTICULINA, d’Orbigny. 14. ArricuLina sutcata, Reuss. (Plate XL. fig. 11.) Articulina sulcata, Chall. Report, p. 183, pl. 12. figs. 12, 13. The drawing represents a nearly typical specimen of Articulina sulcata; but whether that be an independent species or only an arrested form of A. sagra, dOrbigny, is perhaps open to question. A single example from 940 fathoms. Reuss figures a precisely similar specimen from the Lower Tertiaries of Styria. 15. ARTICULINA MULTILOCULARIS, n. sp. (Plate XL. fig. 10.) Characters. Test (earlier portion?) free, oval, compressed or complanate; composed of numerous segments arranged as in Spiroloculina; lateral faces of the segments flat or slightly hollowed, peripheral edge square or obtuse-angular ; apertural end broad, margin eyerted, orifice simple. Length about 3; inch (0°5 millim.). * Written Quingueloculina plicatella on the plate. 216 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON The broad apertural end and simple orifice are sufficiently characteristic to mark this little shell as an Articulina; but whether a complete specimen or only the earlier portion of a dimorphous species, we are unable to say with any certainty; nor do we know of any described species with smooth exterior. Found in the material from 31 fathoms. 16. ARTICULINA CONICO-ARTICULATA, Batsch, sp. (Plate XL. figs. 7-9.) Articulina conico-articulata, Chall. Report, p. 185, pl. 12. figs. 17, 18; pl. 13. figs. 1, 2. A few specimens, for the most part broken, in the sounding from 940 fathoms. There are very similar forms in Prof. Parker’s collection, from a Tertiary marl at Baljik on the Black Sea. (Figures 5 and 6 are fragments of some larger organism probably not Foraminiferal.) OPHTHALMIDIUM, Kiibler. 17. OPHTHALMIDIUM INCONSTANS, Brady. (Plate XL. figs. 12, 13.) Ophthalmidium inconstans, Chall. Report, p. 189, pl. 12. figs. 5, 6, 7. Occurs only in the deepest sounding. PLANISPIRINA, Seguenza. 18. PLANISPIRINA EXIGUA, Brady. (Plate XL. fig. 4.) Planispirina exigua, Chall. Report, p. 196, pl. 12. figs. 14. Only found, associated with the species last named, at 940 fathoms. 19. PLANISPIRINA SIGMOIDEA, Brady. (Plate XL. fig. 16.) Planispirina sigmoidea, Chall. Report, p. 197, pl. 2. figs. 1-3. A single specimen, at 940 fathoms. Subfamily PENEROPLIDIN 4. Cornvspira, Schultze. 20. CoRNUSPIRA INVOLVENS, Reuss. (Plate XL. figs. 1-3.) Cornuspira involvens, Chall. Report, p. 200, pl. 11. figs. 1-3. Found at three stations. Peneropuis, Montfort. 21. PENEROPLIS PERTUSUS, ForskAl, sp. (Plate XLII. figs. 18, 19.) Peneroplis pertusus, Chall. Report, p. 204, pl. 18. fig. 17. Some specimens present the more or less evolute nautiloid features of the typical P. pertusus (fig. 18); whilst others (fig. 19) are thicker and completely involute, and exhibit a tendency to produce the irregular aperture of the “ Dendritine” forms. FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 217 Figure 19 ¢ is a portion of the shell more highly magnified, to show the pitting of the inner surface. Found only in the Nullipore-sand from 31 fathoms. Family Il. ASTRORHIZIDZ. Subfamily SACCAMMININA, PsAMMOSPHARA, Schulze. 22. PsAMMOSPHHRA FUSCA, Schulze. Psammosphera fusca, Chall. Report, p. 249, pl. 18. figs. 1-8. We have no figure of this species. One or two smallish specimens were found in the sandy material from 47 fathoms. Subfamily RHABDAMMININA. HyYpreraMMINA, Brady. 23. HYPERAMMINA RAMOSA, Brady. (Plate XLI. figs. 1-4, 13.) Hyperammina ramosa, Chall. Report, p. 261, pl. 23. figs. 15-19. Fragments only. Family IlJ. LITUOLIDA. Subfamily Lirvo.in a. Reopuax, Montfort. 24, ReoPHAX FusiIFoRMIS, Williamson, sp. (Plate XLIL, fig. 18.) Reophax fusiformis, Chall. Report, p. 290, pl. 30. figs. 1-11. From the sandy clay at 40 fathoms. 25. ReopHax scorpiurus, Montfort. (Plate XLI. fig. 10.) Reophax scorpiurus, Chall. Report, p. 291, pl. 30. figs. 12-17. Small examples, some of them built up of exceedingly coarse sand-grains, occur in the three deeper soundings. Figure 16 may perhaps be assigned to the present or the last-named species ; whilst the somewhat broken, rough, thick-shelled specimens, figs. 11, 12, and 15, probably belong to the spiral section of the Lituoline group, though too obscure for identification. 26. REoPHAX PILULIFERA, Brady. (Plate XLI. figs. 5-8.) Reophaz pilulifera, Chall. Report, p. 292, pl. 30. figs. 18-20. Rare, at 40 fathoms. 218 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON HAPLOPHRAGMIUM, Reuss. 27. HaPLOPHRAGMIUM EMACIATUM, Brady. Haplophragmium emaciatum, Chall. Report, p. 305, pl. 33. figs. 26-28. Found sparingly in three or four of the soundings, but the specimens are small and not well characterized. 28. HAPLOPHRAGMIUM LATIDORSATUM, Bornemann, sp. (Plate XLI. figs. 14, 22.) Haplophragmium latidorsatum, Chall. Report, p. 307, pl. 34. figs. 7-10, 14. A few specimens of not very large size, at 260 fathoms. 29. HAPLOPHRAGMIUM CANARIENSE, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLL. fig. 9.) Haplophragmium canariense, Chall. Report, p. 310, pl. 35. figs. 1-5. One or two small examples, at 260 fathoms. 30. HAPLOPHRAGMIUM NANUM, Brady. (Plate XLI. fig. 20.) Haplophragmium nanum, Chall. Report, p. 811, pl. 35. figs. 6-8. Rare, at 260 fathoms. Puacopsiuina, d’Orbigny. 31. PLACOPSILINA CENOMANA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLII. fig. 13.) Placopsilina cenomana, Chall. Report, p. 315, pl. 36. figs. 1-3. A single specimen, at 31 fathoms. Ammopiscus, Reuss. 32. AMMODISCUS GORDIALIS, Jones & Parker, sp. (Plate XLII. fig. 22.) Ammodiscus gordialis, Chall. Report, p. 333, pl. 38. figs. 7-9. A few examples, at 260 fathoms; some of them approaching A. charoides in the compact disposition of the coils, as shown in the figure. TrocHAMMINA, Parker & Jones. 33. TROCHAMMINA SQUAMATA, Jones & Parker. Trochammina squamata, Chall. Report, p. 337, pl. 41. fig. 3. A doubtful specimen or two at 940 fathoms. Wessina, d’Orbigny. 34. WesBINA cLAvATA, Jones & Parker. (Plates XLII. fig. 21.) Webbina clavata, Chall. Report, p. 349, pl. 41. figs. 12-16. No complete specimens. ‘The figure is that of the tube only, without the primordial chamber. Found at 260 fathoms. FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 219 Family [1V. TEXTULARID. Subfamily TEXTULARINA. TeExTULARIA, Defrance. 35. TEXTULARIA SAGITTULA, Defrance. (Plate XLII. fig. 1.) Textularia sagittula, Chall. Report, p. 361, pl. 42. figs. 17, 18. Occurs at almost all depths. 36. 'TEXTULARIA ABBREVIATA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLII. figs. 4, 5.) Textularia abbreviata, @ Orbigny, 1846, For. Foss. Vien. p. 249, pl. 15. figs. 9-12. Many of the specimens in the fistulose condition, fig. 4. 37. TEXTULARIA AGGLUTINANS, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLI. figs. 17, 23; Plate XLII. figs. 2, 3.) Textularia agglutinans, Chall. Report, p. 363, pl. 43. figs. 1-3. In all the shallower soundings. VERNEUILINA, d’Orbigny. 38. VERNEUILINA SPINULOSA, Reuss. (Plate XLII. figs. 14, 15.) Verneuilina spinulosa, Chall. Report, p. 384, pl. 47. figs. 1-3. Generally distributed. Gaupryina, d’Orbigny. 39. GAUDRYINA PUPOIDES, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLII. figs. 7, 8.) Gaudryina pupoides, Chall. Report, p. 378, pl. 46. figs. 1-4. 40. GAUDRYINA PUPOIDES, var. CHILOSTOMA, Reuss. (Plate XLII. fig. 9.) Gaudryina pupoides, var. chilostoma, Chall. Report, p. 379, pl. 46. figs. 5, 6. Both of these forms occur at Station IV., 260 fathoms. 41. GAUDRYINA SIPHONELLA, Reuss. Gaudryina siphonella, Chall. Report, p. 382, pl. 46. figs. 17-19. Only at the greatest depth, 940 fathoms. 42. GAUDRYINA FILIFORMIS, Berthelin. (Plate XLII. fig. 6.) Gaudryina filiformis, Chall. Report, p. 380, pl. 46. fig. 12. A single specimen at 260 fathoms. VOL, XII.—PART vil. No. 2.—April, 1888. 2K 220 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON VALVULINA, d’Orbigny. 43. Vatvuutna conica, Parker & Jones. (Plate XLI. fig. 21; Plate XLII. figs. 16, 17.) Valvulina conica, Chall. Report, p. 392, pl. 49. figs. 15, 16. Found at 260 fathoms. Cravuuina, d’Orbigny. 44, CLAVULINA comMuNIs, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLII. fig. 11.) Clavulina communis, Chall. Report, p. 394, pl. 48. figs. 1-13. The figured specimen, the only one met with, is manifestly incomplete, having lost the terminal segment, or possibly more than one. 45. CLAVULINA PARISIENSIS, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLII. figs. 10, 12.) Clavulina parisiensis, Chall. Report, p. 395, pl. 48. figs. 14-18. Not unfrequent in some of the shallower soundings. Subfamily BULIMININ 4S. Burmina, d’Orbigny. 46. Buniina MARGINATA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLIII. figs. 7, 10.) Bulimina marginata, Chall. Report, p. 405, pl. 51. figs. 3-5. 47, BuLIMINA AcuLEaTA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XIII. fig. 8.) Bulimina aculeata, Chall. Report, p. 406, pl. 51. figs. 7-9. 48. BuLIMINA INFLATA, Seguenza. (Plate XLIII. fig. 9.) Bulimina inflata, Chall. Report, p. 406, pl. 51. figs. 10-13. These three closely related forms are found in company at Stations IV. and VIII., the first two also at Station VII. 49. Buta Puporpes, d’Orbigny. Bulimina pupoides, Chall. Report, p. 400, pl. 50. fig. 15. A few poor specimens of this species were met with in the material from 40 fathoms. Virevuina, d’Orbigny. 50. VIRGULINA SCHREIBERSIANA, Czjzek. Virgulina schreibersiana, Chall. Report, p. 414, pl. 52. figs. 1-3. Rare, at 940 fathoms. FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 221 Boutvina, d’Orbigny. 51. Bourvina punctata, d’Orbigny. Bolivina punctata, Chall. Report, p. 417, pl. 52. figs. 18, 19. 52. BoLiviINa PLIcATA, d’Orbigny. Bolivina plicata, @Orbigny, 1839, Foram. Amér. Mérid. p. 63, pl. 8. figs. 10-12. 53. BOLIVINA TEXTILARIOIDES, Reuss. (Plate XLIII. fig. 1.) Bolivina textilarioides, Chall. Report, p. 419, pl. 52. figs. 22-25. 54. Bouivina DiLaTaTA, Reuss. (Plate XLIII. figs. 3, 6.) Bolivina dilatata, Chall. Report, p. 418, pl. 52. figs. 20, 21. 55. BoLIvINA ZNARIENSIS, Costa, sp. (Plate XLIII. figs. 2, 4, 5.) Bolivina enariensis, Chall. Report, p. 423, pl. 52. figs. 10, 11. These Bolivine are present in considerable numbers in the two deeper soundings, and also in the sandy clay from 40 fathoms. At Station VII. the genus is only represented by B. plicata, and is entirely wanting at Stations II. and VI. Subfamily CassIDULININ 4. CassipuLina, d’Orbigny. 56. CassIpULINA L&viIGaTA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLIII. fig. 11.) Cassidulina levigata, Chall. Report, p. 428, pl. 54. figs. 1-3. Specimens of average size in the two deep soundings and at Station VIII. 57. CASSIDULINA SUBGLOBOSA, Brady. (Plate XLIII. figs. 12-14.) Cassidulina subglobosa, Chall. Report, p. 430, pl. 54. fig. 17. At 260 fathoms, and in two of the shallower soundings. Family V. LAGENID. Subfamily LAGENIN 4. Lacena, Walker & Boys. 58. LagEena GLoBosa, Montagu, sp. Lagena globosa, Chall. Report, p. 452, pl. 56. figs. 1-3. At 260 fathoms. Lo mH bo 222 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON 59. LaGena sutcata, Walker & Jacob. (Plate XLIV. figs. 18, 22, 34. Var. ACUTI- costa, Reuss, figs. 26, 31.) Lagena sulcata, Chall. Report, p. 462, pl. 57. figs. 23, 33, &c. Figures 18, 22, and 34 represent typical specimens, the latter two being the mucro- nate form of test. Figures 26 and 31 might with equal justice be assigned to Lagena acuticosta, Reuss (Chall. Report, p. 464, pl. 57. figs. 31, 52, &c.), a variety only separable by comparative characters of little zoological value, depending upon the number and degree of development of the coste. 60. LAGENA sTRIATA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLIV. fig. 28.) Lagena striata, Chall. Report, p. 460, pl. 57. figs. 22, 24, &e. At 260 fathoms. 61. LaGENA LivEaTA, Williamson, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 33.) Lagena lineata, Chall. Report, p. 461, pl. 57. fig. 13. This little shell, a solitary specimen, may perhaps most aptly be treated as a compressed modification of Williamson’s species. 62. LAGENA MELO, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLIV. figs. 21, 24, 20 (?).) Oolina melo, V’Orbigny, 1839, Foram. Amér. Mérid. p. 20, pl. 5. fig. 9. Lagena melo, Chall. Report, p. 446. D’Orbigny’s figure of this species, Joc. cit., is that of a pyriform entosolenian Lagena with an exogenous surface-reticulation, of which the longitudinal and transverse bands are of the same thickness and elevation. Such specimens are comparatively rare. On the other hand, shells with strong longitudinal ridges and slender transverse bands, as represented in fig. 21, are tolerably frequent. Figure 24 shows some approach to the form of ornament found in L. hevagona, Will., sp. 63. LAGENA L&VIGATA, Reuss, sp. Lagena levigata, Chall. Report, p. 473, pl. 114. fig. 8. At 260 fathoms. 64. LAGENA MARGINATA, Walker & Boys, sp. (Plate XLIV. figs. 27, 29, 30, 32.) Lagena marginata, Chall. Report, p. 476, pl. 59. figs. 21-33. Generally distributed. 65. LAGENA ORBIGNYANA, Seguenza, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 20.) Lagena orbignyana, Chall. Report, p. 484, pl. 59. figs. 24-26, &e. In the two deep soundings. FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 223 66. Lagena LAGENOIDES, Williamson, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 23.) Lagena lagenoides, Chall. Report, p. 479, pl. 60. figs. 12-14, &e. The figured specimen shows the tubulation of the wing much more distinctly than given in the drawing; it has also an incipient ridge on each side of the shoulder, like that of young examples of L. formosa. In the deeper soundings ; very rare. Subfamily NoDOSARIN«. NoposariA, Lamarck. 67, NoposariA CALOMORPHA, Reuss. (Plate XLIV. fig. 1; and fig. 42) Nodosaria calomorpha, Chall. Report, p. 497, pl. 61. figs. 23-27. One or two specimens at 260 fathoms. 68. NoposariA pyRULA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLIV. fig. Nodosaria pyrula, Chall. Report, p. 497, pl. 62. figs. 10-12. bo YS Fragments only. 69. NoposartA (DENTALINA) MucRoNATA, Neugeboren, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 10.) Nodosaria (Dentalina) mucronata, Chall. Report, p. 506, pl. 62. figs. 27-29. This form is perhaps better known under d’Orbigny’s name, Nodosaria (Dentalina) obliqua (Modéle, no. 5). Found at 40 fathoms ; rare. 70. Noposar1a ostiqua, Linné, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 7.) Nodosaria obliqua, Chall. Report, p. 513, pl. 64. figs. 20-22. At Station VII., £3 fathoms; rare. 71. NoposarrA scaLaRis, Batsch, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 6; and fig. 19?) Nodosaria scalaris, Chall. Report, p. 510, pl. 63. figs. 28-31. At 260 fathoms and less. 72. NoposaRIA HISPIDA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLIV. figs. 3, 5.) Nodosaria hispida, Chall. Report, p. 507, pl. 63. figs. 12-16. At 260 fathoms; one or two fragments only, as figured. RHABDOGONIUM, Reuss. 73. RHABDOGONIUM TRICARINATUM, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLV. fig. 3.) Rhabdogonium tricarinatum, Chall. Report, p. 525, pl. 67. figs. 1-3. Tolerably frequent at Stations IV. and VIII. 224 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON CRISTELLARIA, Lamarck. 74. CRISTELLARIA CREPIDULA, Fichtel & Moll, sp. (Plate XLIV. figs. 8, 9.) Cristellaria crepidula, Chall. Report, p. 542, pl. 67. figs. 17, 19, 20, &e. Small and rare; Stations IV. and VIII. 75. CRISTELLARIA ROTULATA, Lamarck, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 15.) Cristellaria rotulata, Chall. Report, p. 547, pl. 69. fig. 13. At 260 fathoms and less. A somewhat anomalous Cristellaria of the compressed type, of comparatively minute size, and subcarinate, is represented by fig. 17. It is difficult to say with any certainty to what species it should be assigned. 76. CRISTELLARIA CULTRATA, Montfort, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 13.) Cristellaria cultrata, Chall. Report, p. 550, pl. 70. figs. 4-8. A few specimens only, mostly broken. 77. CRISTELLARIA CALCAR, Linné, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 14.) Cristellaria calear, Chall. Report, p. 551, pl. 70. figs. 9-15. Rare, at 40 fathoms. 78. CRISTELLARIA Cassis, Fichtel & Moll, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 16.) Cristellaria cassis, Chall. Report, p. 552, pl. 68. fig. 10. A broken specimen at 40 fathoms. 79. CRISTELLARIA VARIABILIS, Reuss. (Plate XLIV. fig. 12.) Cristellaria variabilis, Chall. Report, p. 541, pl. 68. figs. 11-16. Rare, at Stations IV. and VIII. Subfamily PoLYMORPHININAE. PotyMorpuina, d’Orbigny. 80. PoLyMoRPHINA LacTEA, Walker & Jacob, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 11.) Polymorphina lactea, Chall. Report, p. 559, pl. 71. figs. 11, 14. Very small and rare, at Station VIII. Uvicerina, d’Orbigny. 81. Uvicerina prema, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLV. figs. 1, 2.) Uvigerina pygmea, Chall. Report, p. 575, pl. 74. figs. 11-14. FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 225 82. UvIGERINA ASPERULA, Czjzek. (Plate XLV. figs. 4, 5.) Uvigerina asperula, Chall. Report, p. 578, pl. 75. figs. 6-8. These two species of Uvigerina are moderately common at Stations IV., VII., and VIIL., and the specimens are of average size. Sacrina, Parker & Jones (d’Orbigny 2). 83. SaGRINA DIMORPHA, Parker & Jones. (Plate XLV. fig. 6). Sagrina dimorpha, Chall. Report, p. 582, pl. 76. figs. 1-3. A couple of good specimens from 260 fathoms. Family VI. GLOBIGERINID. GLoBIGERINA, d’Orbigny. 84. GLOBIGERINA BULLOIDES, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLV. fig. 15.) Globigerina bulloides, Chall. Report, p. 593, pl. 79. figs. 3-7, &e. Generally distributed. 85. GLOBIGERINA RUBRA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLV. fig. 12.) Globigerina rubra, Chall. Report, p. 602, pl. 79. figs. 11-16. Generally distributed. 86. GLOBIGERINA CONGLOBATA, Brady. (Plate XLV. fig. 13.) Globigerina conglobata, Chall. Report, p. 603, pl. 80. figs. 1-5, &e. Generally distributed. 87. GLOBIGERINA SACCULIFERA, Brady. Globigerina sacculifera, Chall. Report, p. 604, pl. 80. figs. 11-17, &e. Occurs in the two deep soundings and at Station VIII. 88. GLOBIGERINA ZQUILATERALIS, Brady. Globigerina equilateralis, Chall. Report, p. 605, pl. 80. figs. 18-21. Found over the same area as the last-named form, but much more sparsely scattered. Orpv.ina, d’Orbigny. 89. ORBULINA UNIVERSA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLV. figs. 7, 8, 14.) Orbulina universa, Chali. Report, p. 608, pl. 78. figs. 8-26, &e. The large orifice in fig. 7 and perhaps also that in fig. 8 are the results of accident, 226 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON and probably due to the enlargement by external means of one of the normal pores of the shell. Such orifices, not at all uncommon in dead shells, though seldom quite so round and regularly shaped as those of the drawings, were regarded by dOrbigny and many subsequent authors as the general aperture. Figure 8 is a double specimen (see Chall. Report, loc. cit.). Generally distributed. PuutentA, Parker & Jones. 90. PULLENIA sPHEROIDES, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLIII. figs. 21, 24.) Pullenia spheroides, Chall. Report, p. 616, pl. 84. figs. 12, 13. At 260 fathoms and 40 fathoms. 91. PULLENIA QUINQUELOBA, Reuss. (Plate XLIII. figs. 22, 23.) Pullenia quinqueloba, Chall. Report, p. 617, pl. 84. figs. 14, 15. At 260 fathoms. Spua#rorpina, d’Orbigny. 92. SPHAHROIDINA BULLOIDES, d’'Orbigny. (Plate XLV. figs. 9, 10, 11.) Spheroidina bulloides, Chall. Report, p. 620, pl. 84. figs. 1-7. In the two deeper soundings only. Family VII. ROTALID. Subfamily RoTaLIn«. CymsBaLopora, Hagenow. 93. CyMBALOPoRA PoEYI, d’Orbigny, sp. Var. (Plate XLVI. fig. 12.) Cymbalopora poeyi, Chall. Report, p. 636, pl. 102. fig. 13. The specimens, as may be seen by the figure, are by no means typical. Instead of the normal, compact, subconical shell, the test is slightly convex or depressed, and the segments are comparatively few in number, thin-walled, and much inflated. Examples with these characters are moderately common at 940 fathoms. DiscorBina, Parker & Jones. 94, DiscoRBINA GLOBULARIS, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLVI. fig. 6.) Discorbina globularis, Chall. Report, p. 643, pl. 86. figs. 8-13. A few poor specimens in the shallower soundings. 95. DiscorBINA Rosacea, d’Orbigny, sp. Discorbina rosacea, Chall. Report, p. 644, pl. 87. figs. 1-4. FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 227 96. DIScORBINA VILARDEBOANA, d’Orbigny, sp. Discorbina vilardeboana, Chall. Report, p. 645, pl. 86. figs. 9-12, &e. A few specimens of Discorbina rosacea were found in the soundings at 31 fathoms, and two or three shells of the slightly dissimilar form known as D. vilardeboana at 47 fathoms. 97. DIScoRBINA ORBICULARIS, Terquem, sp. (Plate XLVI. fig. 1.) Discorbina orbicularis, Chall. Report, p. 647, pl. 88. figs. 4-8. A few good examples at Station VI.; 47 fathoms. 98. DiIscorBINA BERTHELOTI, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLVI. figs. 7, 8.) Discorbina bertheloti, Chall. Report, p. 650, pl. 89. figs. 10-12. This species in its comparative abundance appears almost to replace its isomorph Truncatulina lobatula in some of the shallower soundings. 99. DIScORBINA RARESCENS, Brady. Discorbina rarescens, Chall. Report, p. 651, pl. 90. figs. 2, 3. Rare; 260 fathoms. PLANORBULINA, d’Orbigny. 100. PLANORBULINA MEDITERRANENSIS, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLV. fig. 18.) Planobulina mediterranensis, Chall. Report, p. 656, pl. 92. figs. 1-3. One or two specimens only, at 47 fathoms. 101. PLANORBULINA ACERVALIS, Brady. (Plate XLVI. fig. 11.) Planorbulina acervalis, Chall. Report, p. 657, pl. 92. fig. 4. Rare; 260 fathoms. TruncatuLina, dOrbigny. 102. Truncatutina LopatuLa, Walker & Jacob, sp. (Plate XLII. fig. 20; Plate XLV. fig. 26.) Truncatulina lobatula, Chall. Report, p. 660, pl. 92. figs. 10, &c. Does not occur at the greatest depth; otherwise generally diffused, but not abundant. The broken Rotaline shell, fig. 16, of Plate XLV., appears to belong to this or some allied species of Truncatulina. The adherent specimen, Plate XLII. fig. 20, shows the remains of the sandy envelope which often completely encases the shell of Zr. lobatula in the parasitic condition. 103. TRUNCATULINA VARIABILIS, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLV. fig. 17.) Truncatulina variabilis, Chall. Report, p. 661, pl. 93. figs. 6, 7, Rare; 260 fathoms. VOL. XI1.—Part vil. No, 3.—April, 1888. 21 228 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON 104. TRUNCATULINA MUNDULA, n. sp. (Plate XLV. fig. 25.) Characters. Test free, rotaliform; composed of about three convolutions, which are evolute on the superior and completely involute on the inferior side, the outermost whorl of the adult shell consisting of from ten to twelve segments. Superior face slightly convex or subconical, generally coarsely perforate, the sutures and periphery marked by thickening of the chamber-walls; inferior face convex, sometimes a little depressed at the umbilicus; perforation inconspicuous; sutures slightly excavated or marked by fine lines only. Diameter #5 inch (0°42 millim.). This is a compact, neatly made variety of Zruncatulina that has not hitherto, so far as we are aware, received a name. Morphologically its place is near Tr. haidingerit, or between that species and Zr. wngeriana; but it is less stoutly built than the former species and has nearly double the number of chambers in each convolution. Its nearest isomorph is perhaps Pulvinulina karsteni. Common at 260 fathoms. 105. TRUNCATULINA RETICULATA, Czjzek, sp. (Plate XLV. figs. 23, 24.) Truncatulina reticulata, Chall. Report, p. 669, pl. 96. figs. 5-8. Tolerably abundant at three stations. ANomALtna, d’Orbigny. 106. ANOMALINA ARIMINENSIS, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLV. figs. 20, 21, 22.) Anomalina ariminensis, Chall. Report, p. 674, pl. 93. figs. 10, 11. Generally distributed. 107. ANOMALINA AMMONOIDES, Reuss, sp. (Plate XLV. fig. 19.) Anomalina ammonoides, Chall. Report, p. 672, pl. 94. figs. 2, 3. Associated with A. ariminensis in the two deeper soundings Poutyinuuina, Parker & Jones. 108. PunvinvuLiNa ELEGANS, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLVI. fig. 2.) Pulvinulina elegans, Chall. Report, p. 699, pl. 105. figs. 4-6. Small specimens, both of the deep-water (P. partschiana) and shallow-water forms. 109. PuLvINULINA SCHREIBERSII, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLVI. fig. 4.) Pulvinulina schreibersii, Chall. Report, p. 697, pl. 115. fig, 1. Of medium size, at 43 fathoms and 47 fathoms. 110. PuLvinuLina MENARDI, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLVI. fig. 3.) Pulvinulina menardii, Chall. Report, p. 690, pl. 103. figs. 1, 2. FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 229 111. Ponvinvira tumipA, Brady. Pulvinulina tumida, Chall. Report, p. 692, pl. 103. figs. 4-6. 112. Poutvinvina crassa, d’Orbigny, sp. Pulvinulina crassa, Chall. Report, p. 694, pl. 103. figs. 11, 12. 113. PULVINULINA MICHELINIANA, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLVI. figs 9, 10.) Pulvinulina micheliniana, Chall. Report, p. 694, pl. 104. figs. 1, 2. These four species, the most important of the pelagic group of Pulvinuline, are pretty generally distributed, P. crassa being the least common. 114. PunvinvLina oBLonGA, Williamson, sp. (Plate XLVI. fig. 5.) Pulvinulina oblonga, Chall. Report, p. 688, pl. 106. fig. 4. In two of the shallower soundings only. Rorauia, Lamarck. 115. Rorata sotpanu, d’Orbigny. Rotalia soldanii, Chall. Report, p. 706, pl. 107. figs. 6, 7. An essentially deep-water species, observed only in the material from 940 fathoms. Subfamily TINoPORINA. Gypsina, Carter. 116. GypsINa GLOBULUS, Reuss, sp. (Plate XLVI. fig. 13.) Gypsina globulus, Chall. Report, p. 717, pl. 101. fig. 8. At 30 fathoms; rare. 117. GyPsINA INHEZRENS, Schultze, sp. (Plate XLI. fig. 19.) Gypsina inherens, Chall. Report, p. 718, pl. 102. figs. 1-6. Incrusting coral and nullipore, at 51 fathoms. Family VIII. NUMMULINID#. Subfamily PoLYSTOMELLINA. Nonionina, d’Orbigny. 118. NonrionIna DEPRESSULA, Walker & Jacob, sp. (Plate XLIII. fig. 25.) Nonionina depressula, Chall. Report, p. 725, pl. 109. figs. 6, 7. A few specimens at Station IV.; 260 fathoms. 2u2 230 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON 119. NoNIONINA EXPONENS, n. sp. (Plate XLIII. fig. 16.) Characters. Test free, equilateral, planospiral; lateral faces convex or somewhat flattened, peripheral edge rounded; composed of from two to three convolutions, all more or less visible on both sides of the shell, the final whorl consisting of about seven or eight segments; margin entire; septa marked by fine lines, without superficial depressions. Diameter +} inch (0°25 millim.). A form somewhat allied to WV. depressula, but differing from that species in its evolute mode of growth, its even sutures, and non-inflated segments. Obtained from the sounding at Station I.; 940 fathoms. 120. Nonronina UMBILICATULA, Montagu, sp. (Plate XLIII. fig. 19.) Nonionina umbilicatula, Chall. Report, p. 726, pl. 109. figs. 8, 9. Specimens of average dimensions, at four stations. 121. Nontonina scapHa, Fichtel & Moll. (Plate XLIIL fig. 20.) Nonionina scapha, Chall. Report, p. 730, pl. 109. figs. 14-16. A very few examples at Stations IV. and VIIL., of small size, and too thin to be quite typical. PotystoMELLA, Lamarck. 122. PotysToMELLA STRIATOPUNCTATA, Fichtel & Moll, sp. (Plate XLIII. fig. 17.) Polystomella striatopunctata, Chall. Report, p. 733, pl. 109. figs. 22, 23. Not uncommon in the forty-fathom sounding. 123. PoLystoMELLA, sp.? (Plate XLIII. fig. 18.) A single worn and doubtful specimen, from 47 fathoms, of which it is not easy to say whether it is a true Polystomella or an overgrown Nonionina. Subfamily NUMMULITINA. AMPHISTEGINA, d’Orbigny. 124. AMPHISTEGINA LESSONII, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLIII. fig. 15.) Amphistegina lessonii, Chall. Report, p. 740, pl. 111. figs. 1-7. Small specimens, tolerably common in the deepest and the shallowest soundings, but not observed in any of the others. FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. Table of the Distribution of the Foraminifera in Sia Soundings on the Abrohlos Bank. See Plate XLVII. ls Wit IV. VI. VII. | VIII. 940 fths.| 31 fths. |260 fths|| 47 fths. | 43 fths. | 40 fths, ilo dailke@riline tanyoasy iid anion ooloo our oerce Coed cea Soot * * * * 2 Gepressa nhl On been etary rorens cai ats 2:2 che, siei|'= <,daue aif assis irayei| crovoretste|l level sie fel|lereds) eters * 3) elon pata nba) caer tor yer otro ea) es) of} ae) aya'e a | enous yee * 4, AEST a de ON De feraise fered staiths a < vet) si|'s.00s:00'e 2 ctavetare » * 5. Spiroloculina planulata, Lamk., sp. ........)oscccclesesccleces seleeeeecles sees * 6 ASPELLL BM NOrhera tose sect 8) | lestae * 7. Miliolina seminulum, Linné, sp. .......... * Poe Ao ovic * * * 8 oblonga, Montag., sp. .......2..05-- * * Fs Wecrocc * * Doe ———— | PY OTOL SEH, PELEUSED BDV) (eratatei(eveh a 3 a)p. ale stehetailiejo:e1a.s's|| latter o> * 10. DICOEMIS; Va iy dey SP 2)" aers c/s chet et toile «.¢' vc [ritcece o * la O@xocPawelyih beaddomascccr s60abn by Oeee * 12. Apel LIMANS.\GAOrDeaSpse tleye tele) cir) tal eieys, seo |hveialero.= * * x * 13. LUI CHNIMA LAS OG O: 58 Domi ait aie chemi era fae ies ea |lcres nist alate at axers| |= esielrate inter tel * 14. Articulina sulcata, Reuss ........-....-.. * LS. —— multilocularis; ai. sp.» Fe llogeo.ce eo omnel| wer 24. Reophax fusiformis, W2ll., sp.....20..0ecleeeece[e sce ccferceccleceeceleceree * 25 scorpiurus, Montfort ......-....... Pi Wes dace * * 26 Pulnlifenay Brady os ctoteefelsiais © « «(eveylel|lolaa ay eyeiflere oie ace mis cve!-vl[o etetoley=i|(21nenieys)= * 27. Haplophragmium emaciatum, Brady ...... @ lsogdac H [eveeee * * 28 latidorsatum, Bornem.; 8p. ..-.-- 2 .-|-+ 00+ s\secees He [fetencceer z 29, (Camanlensey GORD tSP stat etre s,s aici test shel|ie.c 6 aizr=|[ovors wre Pi laecudod acacr * 30 TN VEE cae Gon OOOH doo Fp eo||oob bce aa oa * 31. Placopsilina cenomana, d’Orb.............-|..-5-> *& 32. Ammmodiscus gordialis, J. f& P., sp. ......).2.e)eeeeee * 33. Trochammina squamata, J. f P........... *? oan \Wiebbinaclavata, Jade Ps + Stereo -\Bie.e:0)cces||e i aa vi+eseisver~* * 35. Textularia sagittula, Defr. .............. * Po * * * 36. aD DTeVIata, Ore bratons tate) 210 aie iere ter aia- * 3 Won cre ollag et ec * 37. agelutimans,, QOrds, «. sotarer.cos)so2e vege ouet s|loyse «1 be Ee lecob or * * * 38. Verneuilina spinulosa, Reuss ............ * * * * 39. Gaudryina pupoides, d’Orb. .. 1.2.22... e eee lee steele eee * 40. > See imnlkipiQuby degas cooapoadloctvodaococe * 41. siphomella, Meussy. 2 ciceine « orate oclsieie)s * 42, filiformiis:, BErteeli scsi. (sess pisicte stellt sees eee me ee * Heya Vici lini ah CONIGAS La) Js «. wiets)a-<) #1e al ersrete eke | erstole) sa [latesecerers|l(a aleaey = = * 44, COMMUNIS, Orbs «tore teres = sieyatettoretal| = ee aie [telols) ove Py lecou aslo oc * 45. PME CACHinn popedcvceddchoodlneneba 65) | |lconoealleoeo oe * * 46. Bulimina marginata, d’Orb............4.. i aus ee ss [ferere overs Pa aoc * * 47 aCHledtan QOD, = chaste, a cecrerel ere aa tell a aia se aie its ere citar Meo |lnetererere|| hoa * ASE ——— inflata Sega: et sais s'e!s "o's ele 10.6 «leis heiele Sees | erecta: Poe oes Cc * 49. PEAR, CHO a Aoesaco ooando ne Uf\\c.d eco) bomcIO ol bec OO) ike bid Ooi. * Np te 231 232 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON Table of Distribution (continued). iL Il. IV. Va: Vil. Vill. 940 fths.| 31 fths. |260 fths.| 47 fths. | 43 fths. | 40 fths. 50. Virgulina schreibersiana, Cz. ............ * 51. Bolivina punctata, d’Orb. .......0.0005.. soe Haaiaos * 52. plicatasid) Orbircc nr stonishts ewmwenicniods oe eeosal cos jolsasro< * * dd. ——fextilamoides, Heuss” neces oso sieisi-llaa ote walle eee ee Wine Grshre | egw * 54. —— dilatata, Reuss........00.0--eeeees Se, palatine SEAN cies pioietep sstefax= = * 55. PNATICNSIS, (OSU, RD weenete keer cieicverell ke aeeel ones Py Wl ai as eo a * | 56. Cassidulina levigata, d’Orb.............- eee crore Sere Perec * | 57. BUDE ObOsa, EBT dy, mn arieretiere sc shai |ncn a ealkeeeee Be AH ey orapa * * 58. Lagena globosa, Montag., sp. ........--.-Jeeceueleeeees * 59. pulcatas WWieu Gy deus ce efevsls oyspcy< Segall Secateeel seve Be ilies eS ieei|= myst * 60. BLTIRtASIC OLD EDS) Bree cigs ectalornta titel eaten leeks oe Pe liao te jpeaaes * Gi tim oat IWVGUD 5 8D) 8 asthe oye Tose Pais ohare is eel ce Grek gr IED cdeliy hota | Cnc: posal teal buch. * G2. ——— melo,” Or. 8p. <. scs.0 agsveieis,0) ayo, nsem suas Pe eran * 63. —— levigata, Reuss, Bp... 0... c cee eens selec awsu|poceee * 64. mare inata, WeiGcbes BPs o1-/« ay-.s1 eee * * fa Wnaoatcisccem x 65. orbignyana, Seg., 8p. ......+0-- Jolsale & S| acon * 66. lagenoides; WV2I2.78ps om ««ateiaeles.0ios Bet esockts * 67. Nodosaria calomorpha, Reuss ............/..-+.s[eceees * 68. ipa CHC Rie ends Smaand op oS col uigd Neome ten oeelne aes * 69. —— (Dentalina) mucronata, Neugeb., sp. ..|...2..|.222-0[eeeccefesscce[eeeees * 70. lObhiqia; Cimnecspe incre. iktaiom cee e ROBG nollacassallagnc on lo sone * 71 Cal sirts; SS GEs Cl, SBD str (os czstois fle Beit areola cel iw ase * eck aisiesieae * 72. hispidas GiGrh.7. wlan -ledrictee eek as eieis| eet ts |= eRe * 73. Rhabdogonium tricarinatum, d’Orb., sp.....)......|..++-- ANG on olreegne * 74. Cristellaria erepidula, #. id; Mi, sp... 22.2 --|.000.-|-6 a0 00 egeabe || Sireetenerr|| svocece oe * 75. TO ULAGE ee TLIC RGB a her cleus\eRetetats Valeo yecell eicaarestay al oie ete * * * Ps 76. Cul irata5 MONE (SDs are mraryaie aia hee nie tele | merersyanllleeisielee BA dll sivexavars llocrstseei ¥ fey —— Cal sir Poem WED asain, ls becky oro: cralae te duc Sateen | eee ate tate | MEN cic lateteT pose eect ee * 78. CASEIS| "HUNG PUL ED i ere ee sles cmicie & 5.0 loins baad Sal atioacoltscoaloneioss * 79. VATIAbilis Weussy peat eve ER rare oe oii news ei eetoe Pi Allciebine - * 80° Rolymorphing LacteaeWeidids, Bp: tc <= .cein| acre serene miei ei Ssdlancoodlastmas * SU MUviserinaspyemed.diOron cc solace elec! neal seni ee Niet * * 82. SHPO a Oay cee hehe ictans cae ereystalets Gee | cotta rs a) ol secteur * * 83, pastina Cimorphas cGy ds aoenlaralscisab ace terefaes |b ociien * 84. Globigerina bulloides, d’Orb. ............ ese Sebo * * * * 85 TUbLas We Orowenen Pe ator eee CS tate: Ss * * * * 86. conglobata, Brady... .ssanseseses Ree Ulicerctetace re | Sposos * * 87. sacculifera, Brady ss... 05 +2464 ase Par WAS ran Reedley * 88 equilateralis, Brady .......0.+0.-- PHM Nadiad ar He [ewes see] oe 89. Orbulina universa, d’Orb............ sdeeuetallip kee Jel alovesey sts Pye baa * * 90. Pullenia spheroides, d’Orb., sp. ......000-|e0+2es|oeeeee Be Uheimiearere|l tas Sisnus * 91. quinqueloba, Reuss ........ PESO OOD nono 5 olla = * 92. Spheroidina bulloides, d’Orb. ..........-. Sed Seek * 93. Cymbalopora poeyi, d’Orb., sp., var. ...... * 94, Discorbina globularis, d’Orb., sp...........|....+- Pelle ise * * * 95 TORACPRMCACLO RD beitenis cies oa cebinccl Moet * 96———vilandeboanadiOrbiBpoliss ces cere sores eae al eemees * fe prbiculaneselerguem. SDs lee sc) coe ecce|| eee ceed meee * 98. perthelowahOny ep va ee ayers va.<'e « 100. Figs. 26, 51. Lagena sulcata, Walker & Jacob, var. acuticosta, Reuss. x 100 a, lateral aspect; 6, apertural aspect. Figs. 27, 29, 30, 32. Lagena marginata, Walker & Boys, sp. 80-100 a, lateral aspect; 5, apertural aspect. Fig. 28. Lagena striata, @Orbigny, sp. x 100 : rae: Fig. 33. Lagena lineata, Wiliamson, sp. (compressed Saucy: x 100 a, lateral aspect; 6, apertural aspect. PLATE XLV. Figs. 1, 2. Uvigerina pygmea, VOrbigny. x 100. a, lateral aspect ; 6, apertural end. Fig. 3. Rhabdogonium tricarinatum, dOrbigny, sp. Xx 100. a, lateral aspect ; 6, apertural end. Figs. 4, 5. Uvigerina asperula, Czjzek. > 80-100 Fig. 6. Sagrina dimorpha, Parker & Jones. x 50. Figs. 7, 8, 14. Orbulina universa, @Orbigny. x 30 8, double specimen; 14, broken specimen. Figs. 9, 10, 11. Spheroidina bulloides, d’Orbigny. x 60-80 Fig. 12. Globigerina rubra, VOrbigny. x 50 Fig. 13. Globigerina conglobata, Brady. x 50. 238 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON Fig. 15. Globigerina bulloides, d’Orbigny. x 40 Fig. 16. Truncatulina, sp. (2) . ee Fig. 17. Truncatulina variabilis, V Orting x 40 Fig. 18. Planorbulina mediterranensis, d@Orbigny. X 35 a, inferior lateral aspect; 6, a peripheral chamber, more Highly magnified, showing the apertures. Fig. 19. Anomalina ammonoides, Reuss, sp. 60 a, lateral aspect; 0, peripheral aspect. Figs. 20-22. Anomalina ariminensis, d’Orbigny, sp. X 50. aa, lateral aspects; 6b, peripheral aspects. Figs. 23, 24. Truncatulina reticulata, Czjzek, sp. XX 60 aa, 6b, superior and inferior lateral aspects; ¢, periahetul raped Fig. 25. Zruncatulina mundula, n. sp. x 75 BS a, superior lateral aspect; 4, inferior aspect ; ¢, peripherdl spell Fig. 26. Truncatulina lobatula, Walker & Jacob, sp. X 60 a, superior lateral aspect ; 4, inferior aspect ; ¢, peripheral aspect PLATE XLVI. Fig. 1. Discorbina orbicularis, Terquem, sp. X 60 a, superior lateral aspect; 4, peripheral aspect. Fig. 2. Pulvinulina elegans, d’Orbigny, sp. X 50. Pn ee ey a, superior lateral aspect ; 0, inferior aspect ; c, peripheral aspect. Fig. 3. Pulvinulina menardii, dOrbigny, sp. X 40 a, superior lateral aspect ; 4, inferior aspect; c, peripticgsl pes Fig. 4. Pulvinulina schreibersii, AOrbigny, sp. X 39 ; a, superior lateral aspect; 4, inferior aspect; c, peripheral shee Fig. 5. Pulvinulina oblonga, Williamson, sp. X 60 : a, superior lateral aspect; 6, inferior aspect; ¢, semeheral nea Fig. 6. Discorbina globularis, dOrbigny, sp. X 50 : a, superior lateral aspect; 0, inferior aspect ; ¢, piper ee Figs. 7, 8. Discorbina bertheloti, v Orbigny, sp. x 50 aa, superior lateral aspect; 06, inferior aspect; ce, perpen aspect. Figs. 9, 10. Pulvinulina micheliniana, @Orbigny, sp. x 50 ahs aa, superior lateral aspect; 6, inferior aspect; ¢c, peripheral aspect. Fig. 11. Planorbulina acervalis, Brady. X50... . . «. - » +e se a, lateral aspect; 6, peripheral aspect. . 229 227 FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 239 Page Fig. 12. Cymbalopora poeyi, VOrbigny, sp. x70. . . . . . 226 a, superior lateral aspect; 4, inferior aspect; ¢, sours Piece Fig. 13. Gypsina globulus, Reuss, sp. x 80... ...... 2... . 229 PLATE XLVI. Cart, showing the Track of H.M. Steam Surveying-ship ‘ Plumper’ over the Victoria Bank (Abrohlos Bank). VOL. XII.—PART vil. No. 5.—April, 1888. 2 SOXVUT \ xxIK — Dy ot BK: Geo West del. ad nat: ith West Newman & Go map FORAMINIF ERA: ABROHLOS BANK. « 7 r . : 4 ars ‘ i 2 ‘ ‘ “ > . a * aa oth. “ mt > 4 re . ra , ’ iF Y , . ad ’ ki rea ¥ ay ~ ‘ bas ala > . } ¢ , ' 1 mf nd , ans .' ’ ‘ < \ . Al * . ‘ i wy . . r r , ‘ { os Pa vie c a eg “4s : E , e = he ry : i rm oF ’ ; \ re 7 : . ¥ L 7, ww 7 B OV) 4 ry Srand vb G00 Y, OL MM At Ze, VAL. Geo. West, del.ad nat. et Jith West, Newman & Coin FORAMINIFEBRA: ABROHLOS BANK Canes (TO ®: B b % XVMIL XX1 XXII Geo West del ad nat et lith West Newman & Co imp FORAMINIF ERA: ABROHLOS BANK G7 thea y a VY J VI Ge 77 Sram Loot sc Vit MME MLL West, Nemman&Coimp, GeoWest adnat.del etlith. FORAMINIFE RA: ABROHLOS BANK. ™~ Cre M 9-7 Pe T A wr Srv Lo0lb' 0 U0EM IFAMLM XXIV XXIX Geo, West del ad nat.et ith. West, Newrnan & Co. imp. FORAMINIF ERA: ABROHLOS BANK. a * ee sae Sram Lootete Vet’: XXIV XXVI err Geo. West vel. sanar.et lith West, Newman & Co.imp FORAMINIF ERA: ABROHLOS BANK. ? ‘ : , 1 4 . i ‘< 3 ’ : ; fa bse ro, . + ' ‘ er vr ¢ " ‘ + A ‘ ’ ‘ 7%, = * zo pe S% » U . West, Newman & Co imp. Geo West del. ad nat. etlith. FORAMINIFERA: ABROHLOS BANK “STPUS (PUD (pret “YS"UL “7P.109 (PUD PuDs*faD"'s POU09 "TO ypayones som nuonog ou (98 000r emp perpmnru ehurpunog An aE ssMOYRDY 1 perma ep syzdap ey], eae (GaN) “£581 “AVW (BSN) wx _-Ops62 OO _ 008 (qe solqouaqy) ured PLIOPOTA | eqy TAAy) ee Ua ALN Tel digs giAMS GAS WH JoAPerL, emp Surmays LYVHS azle- oon ~ qaQ% YOON Nt na6] MOON xreq > BWLOZTA a @) OIN¥S CLTATASH 20)" ' ge ees bale a ee pt! guoo; a= = wane n= === =~ 9007" YOON © Pm manna 099. _____ (Tansee ONrON 5 “Ore | TG ET pe PE Pp To Fellows. To the Public. Pole ay ee £ s. d. VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 0 3 lobe tee O Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . 5 OL ONO 012 0 » 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) . . .... Sew Me 2236 110 0 » 9. (1877, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . f= OUl Sp Ones 14 0 » 4. (1878, contaming 9 Plates) . . .. . abe ee 110 0 » 5. (1878, containmg 8 Plates) . . ... FOO Oro Olen. O » 6. (1878, contaming 9 Plates) . . ... ft Len Bie G 110 0 » 7. (1878, containing 7 Plates) Septet obecs ae » 918 O 140 pe. lers, containing "8 Plates) "jx sa ONY LO. ava cy de OOO » 9. (1878, containmg 4 Plates) . . ... Oh EO 012 0 », 10. (1879, containing 6 Plates) . . ... 4 O12 0 016 0 » ll. (1879, containmg 5 Plates) . .... » 0 9 0 012 0 3 Le. (1879) containing 7 Plates)! . 2° 10. =. 500) 15-9 110 » 13. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . OAS 10 - 14 0 Generat Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1885-1879) . . . oe OW ZEN. 010 0 VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 12 16 0 Part 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) . . ... PO eee Onesie 016 0 5» 2 (1880, containing 7 Plates) . . ... aye OS Op eeuens 1 4 0 » 9. (1881, containmg 8 Plates) . . ... Fo weal be eR Bet 110 0 » 4. (1881, containing 3 Plates) . . ... Sotay Oa Ghat 010 0 », 5. (1881, contaming 13 Plates) . . .. . 59 OL 18 One, 1 4 0 » 6. (1882, contaming 6 Plates) . ... . Fre O)ed Pye MO) = 016 0 » 7. (1882, contaming 9 Plates) . . .. . yr 0 omnOrn. 1 00 » 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates) . . . . . eo Onze Oss 016 O » 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . . . .. 3 ONL, 0, 016 0 », 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . . 2 je Le Gree 2 2 0 » 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and re Welle Geers 2.2 0 VOLUME XII. Part 1. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . PriceO0 9 0... 012 0 >> 2. (1886, contaimme 7 Plates) . .°. . . HO) 2 Ob enema OL TORO. » 3. (1886, containing 2 Plates)... . . 3 Ole aes 16 06 0 » 4. (1886, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . » O15 0 100 » 5. (1886, containing 5 Plates)... . . Pred) ale Seat) 012 0 » 6. (1887, containmg 7 Plates) . ... . 5 O20 016 0 CONTENTS. XI. On some Foraminifera from the Abrohlos Bank. By Henry B. Bravy, F.R.S., W. Kircuen Parker, F.R2.S., and T. Rurert Jones, F.R.S. (Plates XL.- BG ENE ES Seas ete aes are RMR pe “th em AACN eee 722 | THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Tux scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—* Proceedings,” published in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto. According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi- ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom- mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given. The “ Proceedings” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June, August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the vo:ame for the preceding year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations. The “ Transactions ” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but not less than three parts are usually issued in each year. Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications at 25 per cent. less than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds. Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the Annual Volume of the ‘ Zoological Record’ for a sum of £1 (which includes delivery in the United Kingdom), but this privilege only holds good if the subscription is paid before the First of December in each year. Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through any bookseller. . L. SCLATER, April 1888. P Secnehanye TRANSACTIONS - pRnrEp FOR THE SOCIETY, mi SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARD; ” ‘BY MESSRS. Lonemans, ‘GREEN, AND CO, PATERNOSTER-ROW. | February 1889. Price 8s. [Red Lion Court, Fleet Street. TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. To Fellows. To the Publie. 4 Sa & Ee Sn fs VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 313 6 418 0O* VOLUME II. (1886-1841, containing 71 Plates). . Price 4 0 O Sou or VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates). . Price 3 8 6 411 0O* VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . Price 6 2 O 8 2 6* VOLUME _F. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . Price 5 4 8 619 0 VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates). . Price 11 5 O 15 0 0 VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates). . Price-8 17 0 TiaGeaG VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 8 12 11 0 PAT ST CLS eo) ckey te eomtron (eMule 7 tok Mist) sae tee Mey ae Pee tikdlo ag 014 0 Be AOC eee) ye es ahd es ine Abe aad ee eG 220 EIGN och 2 ribs RO ER a Ryatee es eee er ALA 116 0 EAGT) de eet nee Fas esha rb Mle eget ee etONLD. AD 1 ee Sis IBP BEN Oe oa: baa evoke Lebeapk) ay hg 4 OWE) See ay i ACO AUN GOP EIB TE) INS » alta. te, Mir aa: Sogiran mana SSC ag ge 1G 30 LR MUBGAN oc tr tats. os Paneer Nase un Nays te 1 20 APU a latyay ie ri. | phat ct eee Oa a Een Ni 4 pe S74 resto Saree sad tea bae s, 4 ea AG 2 2 0 VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 0 L6G 0'-30: Part 1. (1875, containmg 22 Plates) . . . . . 3) io an, 22 0 » 2% (1875, containing 12 Plates) . ... . pp AEG 2°20 » 98. (1875, containmg 5 Plates) . . .. . St BUA S AO! An » 4 (1875, containmg 14 Plates) . . . . . Pre ee TOA Pe ai 0) » 9. (1875, containing 9 Plates) « 2... 29% pee i bea : 110 0 ,, 6. (1876, containing 4 Plates) . .... 4 O10 6 014 0 sponds (1876, /contaming. 7 Plates) *%.'/ 1. Maas Ob 9 a ieee Haas) » 8. (1876, containing 10 Plates) . . . .. 4 018 0 Ke ee » 9. (1876, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . pagene Reane: et 0) pe be 0) », 10. (1877, containing 5 Plates) siditcay ne a Web ee 2 110 0 » 11. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Index),, 015 9 1 Vee) tai) * Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied. : Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. oe XII. On a Specimen of Ziphius recently obtained near Dunedin. By Joun H. Scorr, M.D., F.RSE., and T. Serrery Parker, B.Se., CW.Z.S., Professors in the University of Otago, New Zealand. Received March 2nd, 1887, read April 5th, 1887. [Piates XLVIII.-L } THE specimen upon which the following scattered observations were made came ashore alive at Warrington, about twenty miles north of Dunedin, New Zealand, on November 6th, 1884, and was killed by a settler in the locality. We were informed of the circumstance on the following day, and on the 8th made as careful an exami- nation as time and circumstances would permit, leaving the taxidermist of the Otago University Museum to secure the skeleton and such of the internal organs as it was thought desirable to preserve. 1. Eaternal Characters. The specimen was a young female about 16 feet long, and was in excellent preserva- tion, having hardly any wounds or other injuries, except the stab under the throat by which it was killed. When opened, the central part of the carcass was found to be still warm, although death had taken place fully forty-eight hours previously. ‘The skin showed not a trace of the seams and scars which were so marked a feature in all the individuals described and figured by von Haast’, the whole surface being quite smooth. The following measurements were taken before beginning the dissection :— Total length from anterior end of upper jaw along em. ft. in. the back to middle of caudal fin. . . . . 485 15 11 From anterior end of upper jaw to blow-hole . . 61 74 {l) Witdthvofblowsole "5 i i; 26.0 & 2 14 0 5:5 From anterior end of lower jaw to angle of mouth. 29 0 115 From middle ventral line toeye . ... . . 448 1 55 From angle of mouth to centre ofeye . . . . 34°5 1S Antero-posterior diameter ofeye . . . . . . 3d 0 1:25 From centre of eye to auditory aperture. . . . 14 0 55 From anterior end of lower jaw to axilla. . . . 27 4 2 1 “ Notes on Ziphius (Epiodon) nove-zealundie,” yon Haast, Trans. N. Z. Inst. xii. (1879) p. 241; and Proc. Zool. Soc. 1880, p. 232, and 1883, p. 590. VOL. XII.—PAR? vil. No. 1.— February, 1889. é 20 242 PROFS. J. H. SCOTT AND T. J. PARKER ON A em. ft. in. Length of flipper along lower border . . . . . 48 Loew Greatest width’ of flippera.y joe 2 =) ee 0 55 From anterior end of upper jaw to anterior end of dorsal fin t' 297 8 Length of base of dorsal fin . 33 ell Vertical height of dorsal fin . « =20°5 0 8 Breadth of caudal fin wate Ve pel 3.8 Girth immediately cephalad of caudal fin 56 1 10 Girth at middle of dorsal fin, excluding the latter. 201 Caml Greatest girth, 253 cm. (7 ft. 8 in.) from snout . 249 8 2 Conk ince olesae Gon de ncn om Unetl of a a peeeise) Cas From anterior end of lower jaw to anterior end of genito-anallfissure) 2 ©. 2.) qe a) 3 6 2 1S20 10 765 Length of genito-anal fissure. . . . . . . . 48 1 if From posterior end of genito-anal fissure to anus 673 0 25 From anterior end of genito-anal fissure to anterior end of mammaryrlettwet eal. wc alti 1 C28 0 9 Length of mammary cleft.) 223) oj rn cps a> a. LO 0 4 The head of our specimen was scarcely so convex as in that figured by von Haast}, but considerably more so than that of the individual figured by Burmeister? under the name of Ziphiorhynchus cryptodon. (See Pl. XLVIII. fig. 1.) Under the throat were three folds on each side, running obliquely backwards and upwards; of these the central one was much the largest and best marked. Von Haast describes only a single gular fold on each side. As is seen in fig. 2 (Pl. XLVIII.) the middle of the caudal fin was marked by a slight projection, not shown in either von Haast’s or Burmeister’s figure. The distance between the eye and ear given in the table of measurements was taken along an oblique line, the auditory aperture lying 4:6 cm. (1-8 in.) below the level of the eye. ‘The blow-hole was, as usual, concave forwards. In the undisturbed position of the parts the lips of the genito-anal fissure were in contact, so that neither the urino-genital nor the anal aperture could be seen. When the lips were separated as in fig. 3 (Pl. XLIX.) the vulva was seen to be surrounded by an irregular ring of caruncles, while between it and the anus was a low rounded longitudinal ridge. Colour. The entire back and the lateral aspect above the level of the flipper, with the exception of an ill-defined dark brown longitudinal strip between the back and the side, ? Trans, N. Z. Inst. xii. (1879) pl. 8; Proc. Zool. Soe. 1880, pl. 23. * Ann. & Mag. N. H. 3rd series, vol. xvii. (1866) pl. 3. ZIPHIUS OBTAINED NEAR DUNEDIN. 245 were deep purple-black, as were also the dorsal fin, the dorsal aspect of the caudal fin, and the flippers. The black colour of the flipper and shoulder was carried forwards on to the cheek, and ended anteriorly in a rather well-defined rounded area, in the centre of which was placed the eye. Passing forwards from the dorsal aspect of the trunk to that of the head, the black colour became distinctly browner, the dark brown being continued on to the upper lip. Between this median dark area and that surrounding the eye there was a patch of lighter brown, which shaded off below into the white of the throat. The lower jaw, like the upper, was dark brown; the throat was also brownish anteriorly. ‘The underside of the caudal fin and the ventral aspect of the body to within a few inches of the posterior end of the genito-anal fissure were brown; the rest of the belly and the lower part of the flank white. There was also a small triangular white area running backwards from the angle of the mouth. So far as we know, the form and colour of Ziphius have been noted on five different specimens, and as all these differ very materially in colour from ours, we have thought it well to be thus particular in our description. In the four New Zealand individuals described by von Haast’, one of which is figured, the colouring is the exact reverse of what we found, the back—or at least the anterior half of it—being described as white, and the belly black. In the Buenos Ayres specimen described by Burmeister’ the body was “of a clear grey colour, a little yellowish, but darker on the back, and lighter on the stomach.” The fins were almost black. The skin was removed with the intention of stuffing it for the Museum, but this was found to be impracticable. The blubber seemed to pass insensibly into the cuticle, and, after removal of the former, the remainder of the skin was so delicate as to be torn by the slightest traction, thus differing very markedly from the tough and coherent skin of a Porpoise. 2. The Skeleton. The skull presents no points of special interest, with the exception of a trifling difference in the shape of the nasals. Wan Beneden and Gervais’s figure of Ziphius chathamiensis* might have been taken from our specimen. The prenasal cartilage was entirely unossified, the mesethmoid ending, in the dry skull, in a nearly vertical border immediately cephalad of the front boundary of the anterior nasal fossa. In the hyoid the right thyro-hyal is ankylosed to the basihyal, the left being free ; both have cartilaginous extremities. The stylo-hyals are tipped with cartilage at both ends, and are united to the basi-hyal by small curved cartilaginous cerato-hyals. 1 Proc. Zool. Soc. 1876, p. 466; 1880, p. 232; 1883, p. 590. 2 Ann. & Mag. N. H. 1866, xvii. p. 94. * «Ostéographie des Cétacés,’ pl. xxi. figs. 5, 6. 244 PROFS. J. H. SCOTT AND T. J. PARKER ON A The vertebral column consists of seven cervical, ten thoracic, nine lumbar, and twenty caudal vertebre. In all but the anterior cervicals the epiphyses are separate, and, in the fresh state, the neural spines were tipped with cartilage. The first four cervical vertebre are united; the ankylosis of the fourth is, however, imperfect, its arch being quite separate from that of the third on the right side, and the epiphyses between the adjacent centra being clearly distinguishable. The total number of chevron bones in the skeleton in its present condition is nine ; by the facets on the vertebral centra there were almost certainly two others; the last was attached to the interval between the 11th and 12th caudal vertebre. The sternum has the usual character, consisting of five sternebree united by synchon- droses, diminishing progressively in size from the first to the last, and each having a deep notch both on its anterior and posterior border. ‘The diverging posterior crura of the last sternebra are tipped with cartilage, and do not, as stated by von Haast, give attachment to the sixth sternal ribs. The first sternal rib articulates with a cartilage- covered facet on the lateral border of the first sternebra; the second to the fifth sternal ribs articulate at the intervals between the first and second, second and third, third and fourth, and fourth and fifth sternebre respectively ; the sixth is united to the poste- rior border of the fifth near its sternal articulation. ‘The remaining ribs do not reach the sternum. There is nothing remarkable about the shoulder-girdle and fore limb; as, however, all the figures of these bones we have been able to find show them in the dried condi- tion, after removal of the cartilage, we give (Pl. XLIX.) figures of the scapula (fig. 4), of the proximal end of the ulna showing the great olecranon process (fig. 6), and of the right manus (fig. 5). Both proximal and distal epiphyses of the humerus, radius, and ulna are quite separate. The carpus (fig. 5) consists of six elements, five of which are ossified while the sixth or pisiform remains cartilaginous. The first metacarpal articulates directly with the scaphoid, the second and third metacarpals with the trapezoid (or united trapezoid and magnum), and the fourth and fifth with the unciform. The number of phalanges in each digit is as follows :— il I. Il. IV. v. 1 5 5 5 2 In the second and third digits the ossification of the distal phalanx is a mere nodule of bone; in the fourth the penultimate phalanx has a similar nodular ossification, while the distal phalanx is entirely unossified. Burmeister’ gives the number of ossified phalanges in his specimen as 1, 2, 3, 2, and 2, and the total number, 7. e. including unossified cartilages, as 2, 7, 6, 5, and 3. In Z. cavirostris van Beneden and Gervais give the number as 1, 3(?), 5, 4, and 1, and state that the carpus contains two bones * Quoted by van Beneden and Gervais, ‘ Ost. des Cétacés,’ p. 384. ZIPHIUS OBTAINED NEAR DUNEDIN. 245 in the proximal and five in the distal row. Probably these authors consider the scaphoid as a trapezium and count the pisiform cartilage in the distal row. Von Haast does not mention the number of phalanges in his specimen. The right pelvic bone, as it appeared when freshly cleaned, is shown in Plate XLIX. fig. 7. It has the rib-like form described by Murie' in Globiocephalus, but is tipped with cartilage only at its narrow or anterior end. 3. Teeth. As usual there are two teeth, one at the extremity of each mandibular ramus, and both completely covered, in the entire animal, by the gum. ‘They are in the form of slightly curved hollow cones, 3-5 cm. (1'4 in.) long and 1 cm. (0:4 in.) in diameter at the base. The weight of each is 1*2 grm. (18-5 grains) in the dry state. They are thus considerably smaller than any described by von Haast, the smallest examined by whom was 1°98 inch long and weighed 62 grains. 4. Alimentary Canal. The tongue is short, barely free at the tip, and has the anterior margin rounded and slightly fringed; the mucous membrane of the anterior or buccal portion is tough and leathery and devoid of papille. The pharynx and pharyngeal portion of the tongue are plicated longitudinally and beset with small punctiform apertures. The stomach (Pl. L. fig. 8) does not seem to have been adequately described: it consists of ten well-marked compartments. Shortly after removal the character of the mucous membrane was examined by partly everting the organ; it was then distended with air and dried, the compartments being finally opened. The first compartment is 55 cm. (21-5 in.) in length, and is imperfectly divided into a larger cesophageal or proximal and a smaller distal portion by a transverse constric- tion situated immediately proximad of the opening into the next compartment. ‘The mucous membrane was hard and raised into ridges, reminding one of the reticulum of the sheep’s stomach, but having less prominent and less regularly arranged ridges. In the smaller or distal division the ridges were more closely arranged. The first compartment opens by a large valvular orifice into the second. The latter is small and wedge-shaped, and lies almost concealed between the first and third com- partments. In the distended condition the septa between the second and the two adjacent compartments are only separated from one another by a distance of 2 cm. The greatest length of this chamber is 9 cm., its breadth 5 cm. Its opening into the third compartment is large and oval. The remaining (3rd to 10th) compartments are arranged in a helicine curve measuring 140 cm. (55 in.) along the convexity, and having a reflection of the peritoneum attached 1 « On the Organization of the Caaing Whale, Globiocephalus melas.” Trans. Zool. Soc. yol. viii. p. 235. 246 PROFS. J. H. SCOTT AND T. J. PARKER ON A along its concave border. Seven of the nine (3rd to 9th) are subglobular, the 10th is more elongated. They are separated from one another by flat circular septa, each of which is perforated, usually somewhat excentrically, by a nearly circular aperture, about 2°5 cm. in diameter in the dried condition. The duodenum springs from one side of the last compartment, nearly midway between its rounded blind end and the septum between it and the 9th chamber. Thus the relation between the duodenum and stomach of Zphius recalls that obtaining in many animals between the ileum and colon. The mucous membrane of compartments 2 to 10 was soft and smooth. The intestine was 22°5 metres (74 ft.) long, and was uniformly circular in section, showing no distinction between small and large intestine. Internally it was marked with a network of ridges. ‘The lymphatic glands of the mesentery were large and nodular. 5. Respiratory Organs. The larynx is of the ordinary Cetacean character, and measures 21 cm. (8°25 in.) from the posterior border of the cricoid to the tip of the arytenoid cartilages. The trachea has complete cartilaginous rings, and measures 9 cm. (3°5 in.) in trans- verse, and 7 cm. (2°75 in.) in dorso-ventral diameter. Its length from the posterior of the cricoid to the bifurcation is 33 em. (13 in.)}, to the origin of the accessory branches on the right side 15°25 cm. (6 in.). The mucous membrane lining the trachea and larynx is raised into delicate regularly arranged longitudinal folds. The lungs were undivided and covered with a thick whitish pleura. 6. The Heart. When seen in situ and full of blood, the heart appeared regularly conical, but on removal from the body it underwent complete collapse owing to the extreme thinness of the ventricular walls, instead of retaining its form, like most vertebrate hearts, in virtue of the thickness and solidity of that region. In its collapsed condition it mea- sured 35°5 cm, (14 in.) from the apex to the origin of the pulmonary artery. The average thickness of the left ventricle was 1-6 cm. (}in.), that of the right 1 cm. (2 in.), and that of the septum ventriculorum 1:8 cm. (1:1 in.). The diameter of the aorta at its origin was 7 cm. (2°75 in.). The position of the ductus arteriosus was clearly marked by a conspicuous depression on the inner wall both of the aorta and of the pulmonary artery. 7. The Urinogenital Organs. The kidneys are subequal, about 39 cm. (15-5 in.) long by 15-25 cm. (6 in.) wide, and are composed of lobules averaging 1:5-1°8 cm. (0-5—-0-75 in.) in diameter. The bladder (PI. L. fig. 9) is fusiform, and, after moderate distention with alcohol, measures 19 cm. (7°5 in.) by 5°25 cm. (2°16 in.). To the apex is attached a well- ZIPHIUS OBTAINED NEAR DUNEDIN. 247 developed urachus and two hypogastric arteries, which retain a small lumen. The ureters join the bladder about 6 cm. from the neck, and pass backwards and inwards for fully 4 cm. through its walls before opening into its cavity 2 cm. from the cervix. The urethra was cut off in such a way as not to injure the vulva, as it was intended to stuff the skin; the portion left attached to the bladder is no less than 23 cm. (9 in.) long. Each horn of the uterus (PI. L. fig. 10) is 21 em. (9:25 in.) long and 2-25 cm. (0°8 in.) in diameter, the whole organ being moderately distended with alcohol. The corpus uteri is about 11 cm. (4°35 in.) long, and is not clearly marked off from the vagina, owing to the fact that there are three well-developed and two less perfect ora uteri or constrictions of mucous membrane between the two cavities. A similar arrangement is described by Murie in Glodiocephalus. Each cornu uteri is marked internally by 4—6 longitudinal ridges of mucous membrane; there are 7 or 8 such ridges in the corpus uteri; in the vagina they become very numerous. The Fallopian tube is about 6 cm. (2°4 in.) long, and opens by the usual dilated and fimbriated extremity into the bottom of a deep pouch of peritoneum, the extremities of which are gathered together and attached, on the one hand to the Fallopian tube immediately mesiad of the ovary, and on the other to the round ligament. As the organs were removed from the body before being carefully examined, we cannot say what were the precise relations of this pouch to the ovary. Murie states that in Globiocephalus “the broad ligament and the fimbrie of the Fallopian tube form a delicate arched covering or pavilion which overarches the ovary.” The ovary is 6°5 cm. (2°6 in.) long by 1:4 cm. wide; its hilus, or line of attachment to the broad ligament, is fully 4:5 cm. in length. It is quite immature, presenting no prominent Graafian follicles or corpora lutea. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE XLVIII. Fig. 1. Ziphius, sp. The entire animal, from the right side (5 natural size): na, posi- tion of blow-hole; g.a.f. position of genito-anal fissure. Fig. 2. The tail-fin, from above (3; nat. size). PLATE XLIX. Fig. 3. View of the genito-anal and mammary clefts, the former having its lips widely separated to show cl, the clitoris, v, the vulva, and a, the anus; m.cl, the left mammary cleft (4 nat. size). ON A ZIPHIUS OBTAINED NEAR DUNEDIN. . 4. The left scapula, outer surface, showing the cartilaginous supra-scapula and extremities of the coracoid and acromion ( X ). . The right manus, palmar aspect (x 3). . The proximal end of the right ulna, showing the cartilaginous olecranon process ( X 3). lor) . 7. The right pelvic bone, ventral surface, showing the cartilaginous anterior extremity (nat. size). PLATE L. ig. 8. The stomach, drawn in the fresh condition, after distention with air (x): ws, esophagus ; a—#, the ten gastric chambers; int, intestine. ig. 9. The urinary bladder (X43): ur, ureter; w7’, rod placed in aperture of ureter. ig. 10. The reproductive organs (x4): fall.t, Fallopian tube; r./g, round ligament ; », pouch of peritoneum ; ov, ovary; va, vagina. b] > cd to} ENS) ool eSoc ol, WeT¢ XIV JH.S.adnat.del Parker?: Coward lith TJIP.&J.H.S. adnat.delt Parker & Coward lath. ZIPHIUS Sp. Tr TAINS. 0, ool Soe. Vol. UPCXLIX Wost Newman &0?imp Dan TANS, Loot. Lo VO ZEA, West, am &C% JES & TIP. adnat.del* AIPHIUS Sp. fast, Newm immp Parker kCowardlith, us ie Joegn IR 7 ~ . i “a - —— - = < 7 r, — f ‘ 4 3 . bi a * = < o~ 7d 49s x * Py % a. ae ‘ j é r a ‘ 7 ‘ ty) 7 cL at « } x ao 7 ~ _. ra 4 . i - . . cae ' 2 ota : eet “~ -/ = ‘ y . Fa as - : ‘ ~ » £ 4 ~ ne Ec yh: ° ee otent ‘ = £ am i To Fellows. * Yo the Public. ope EE ed Reine Said VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 0 3 .. .13 7 O Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . je Onc Sen 012 0 » 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) He LEER 110 0 Bom (lors,containine, (6 Plates)” «.rontuls «|v. Oe LS: Onee Teg Na(6) sete (28c5, containme 9 Plates)— 9. )) <0 4-2 ated Ree NG) 1D LOnNO pa (Le,e, contaming 3 Plates)’ <9 24. .. i 500: S400 012 0 » 6. (1878, containing 9 Plates) . : 5. ~ el, wee G 110 0 ifs) (oes, containing -7 Plates) .. ....-\. ee Oe Sr. 14 0 », 8. (1878, containmg 8 Plates) . ... . ape, OLD. O Le On0 » 9. (1878, contaming 4 Plates) . . .. . oe A 0 012 0 », 10. (1879, containmg 6 Plates) ...... je bee 0 016 0 SLL. (1879; containine 5 Plates) 2... -- 5 Oe OO) 012 0 » 12. (1879, containmg 7 Plates) . ... =. ey Oho a ect) eta 0 » 13. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . lO Rec 0) Deen ee war? MA Generat Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) . . . RO oe 010 0 VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 1216 0 Part 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) . . .. . oy HOUL2 AO 016 0 pee LseO; containing 7 Plates), yom ea OL USHAO: 1 4 0 3 o- (1881, containing 8 Plates) . . . 9.) . Pare Waka) 110 90 » 4 (1881, contaming 3 Plates)... . . » O 6 010 0 Soen(LSel, contaming 13-Plates))°. «<1. » 018 0 1 4 0 » 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) . . .. . ee Or an 016 0 « ,, 7. (1882, contaming 9 Plates) . ... . sini Os Lon0 OVO, » 8. (1883, containmg 11 Plates) . ... . ee Ole 20) 016 0 5, 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . . . .. O20 016 0 », 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . . - Fela Ls 6 22 0 »» 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and bites) po eG 2.28,'0 VOLUME XII. Paztl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . Price O 9 O 012 0 » 2 (1886, containing 7 Plates)... . . Ha OF L2ca0 016 0 » 98. (1886, containing 2 Plates)... .. BP Os AUn iG: 0 6 0 » 4. (1886, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . OTS ROR. 1 0 » >. (1886, containing 5 Plates)... -.. 5» O09 0. 012 0 » 6. (1887, containing 7 Plates)... .. 4 O12 0 016 0 » 7. (1888, contaming 8 Plates)... . . jer vauO 012 0 » 8. (1889, containing 3 Plates) . . . . . eye OF Gre @ 0 8 0 CONTENTS. XII. On a Specimen of Ziphius recently obtained near Dunedin. By Joun H. Scort, MD., F.RSE., and T. Jerrery Parxer, B.Sc., CM.Z.S., Professors in the University of Otago, New Zealand. (Plates XLVIII-L.) . . . page 241 THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto. According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi- ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom- mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given. The “ Proceedings ”’ for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June, August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations. The “ Transactions” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but not less than three parts are usually issued in each year. Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications at 25 per cent. less than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds. Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the Annual Volume of the ‘ Zoological Record’ for a sum of £1 (which includes delivery in the United Kingdom), but this privilege only holds good if the subscription is paid before the First of December in each year. Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through any bookseller. P. L. SCLATER, February 1889, Secretary. OLOGICAL SOCIETY : on ‘ nn 4 F 1 9 ? ¥ ; . ik \ ar * ¥, ad a .% 4 § . 2 Z Baek; } Ne OF LONDON. Fee ff : ‘i q 1 ‘é re ns : : ; ; it { evel : ig ie as ee aes ¥ pnd ae M Ke 7 tr, Fae. & a2 in . oe ; Bh: ‘ ARE: . . , oe ; Xs : ah ‘ mt : “ : t 3 Raa } aly ae : Vor. XI—Parr 9. oe TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. To Fellows. To the Public. = TT SMI Eten aids VOLUME I. (18383-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 313 6 . 418 0* VOLUME | II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates). . Price 4 0 O bi GaiGm VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates). . Price3 8 6 . 411 0* VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . Price 6 2 0 . 8 2 6* VOLUME _ V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . Price 5 4 38 619 0 VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates). . Price 11 5 O 15 0 0 VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates). . Price 817 0. 1116 0 VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 38 Sere a) PPS R 12s (UOse) eects wre rae emer etalon, Veen RO aC 014 0 EGY 2) Fur Mita we nr) aCe retin ey. Ie etna s Games ee Tet 2 2 0 RINGS Le) ideas estow ie checkers Ae yeni her® tec tienea al Miia ara eeO) 116 0 » 4, (1873) Beet sre On dibi 9) tein Wee (} FS Aida (LB ye) mateltareret tsigete tee tarde Cee Ur ee ttya ue) aac ae Om gan) 1 4 0 » §. (1878) nig: sas Pe et ieee OL ONES 160 ae Ca LSTA ne lteee | cores hal doa ok choaw oie ke Mane is AU Re reese) Neallt5 1G Te load he Top Ve Nice On neo eM tet us sae Guba edo kA wen tL (GAM eho 0) 1 4 0 LU TRIAD Taye hGe | Sees eit ah Mit iiiae tact 1) 0 tre Does an) VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 O 14600 Part J. (1875, containing 22 Plates) . . ... «45 +j%1Iill 6 252 20 » 2 (1875, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . efit A Pag aT} 22 0 » 8. (1875, containing 5 Plates) . . . .. «4 O18 O 1) 400 >» 4. (1875, containing 14 Plates) ... .°. . 4, Lill 6 225.0 5) _ 0» (1876; containing’ 9 Plates) 2)-.. .° . Saale ° Gti 110 0 », §. (1876, containing 4 Plates) ayy ROLOa 6 O14 0 » 7. (1876, containing 7 Plates) RRB eat ie 0) ID: 9 5 bgp Baa) » 8. (1876, containing 10 Plates) . . . . . asreOT 18.90 140 » 9. (1876, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . Ssh a es nO) 112 0 », 10. (1877, containing 5 Plates) ied ed nets eG 110 0 » Ll. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and radon pis eats) 1 Ripe Sree 0) * Only odd parts of these yolumes can be supplied. Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. XIII. A Revision of the Subfamily Libelluline, with Descriptions of New Genera and Species. By W. F. Kirsy, F.E.S., Assistant in the Zoological Department, British Museum. Received March 26th, 1887, read May 17th, 1887. [Puates LI.—LVII.] ConTENTs. Page Panta hp intradnetory ReMaAnks) 2. ce.c0\cielns +e vveyme eis ow sine ni sieielh ne cinleie sins eieieoirin > 249 Ciena ar lbitilinitth, Seségeeoneounuooo0cdduccooedoscouUBGouCS 250 a, LEREG! owed aeeic ipdedboded adoRop open an podob Soop onmadadebn 251 YG) Soenenson oo conn Node ededed os Deo nbiDGé0do0UUDHUDSDK 251 Berri tA LME TL FOL CLOWN state nts evel atte ctel snso/a\eror et aNoteraiets)-veietore? oi alcialiofalist=retotnve 251 fi, UUGhke. So paos CO On OT oe 70 CU ODODOTOUNOCOSr OD CODeOeD Oc OO 251 & IIGES shoe Go kG Sno Ob oo DO OO OTU QOUUE be duo GaDO OmODRA OC Ec 251 Gh. TNGATER) soon oc oc obdo oot Oo CO OCUPO GeO cOIagenpN-5 nem taboo 252 e. Hind wings ...... Aodoarbaugouobous poOoMeGHOD UU GOEOeOoUCOOd 254 ip AGG, cogecasacucHoscosDeoco ode spun sonbe eooadocgducgs: 255 Taboo mINah appendages aetes|a\=.-1)s\ele'=). =felel« /alaTetlele l= ale ele)=lateleta)eleF= 256 Appendages of the second segment ..........4....2eeeeeeeeeeee 256 Appendages of the eighth segment ..........0..seeeeeereeeeeee 256 Jsiell pan aanghiguss Gnona sannec conan sacdonormnecomerepIoD Good co 257 fs IL Talicah Gare d4gseeed ond ace oepodoeees abd codon coo deocodcd du 257 Han ull, Chamianmaioign, gooocacesuopenooopppOOrMoUnoT Cobo CooDmooad te 265 Part IV. Descriptions of New Species .......-+- sees e eee es ee eee e eee ee cees 314 Explanation of the Plates ........ sees ee eee e eee e teeter nee een eens 345 PART I. Intropuctory REMARKS. I HAVE lately been occupied in arranging the collection of Odonata in the British Museum, a task which has only been partially attempted before, at long intervals; and, while thus engaged, I have found it absolutely necessary to revise the large and important subfamily Libelluline. All the other subfamilies of Odonata have been monographed by Baron Selys-Longchamps, with the exception of the Aishnine, on which he is now engaged. For the arrangement of the Libelluline our chief guides are Dr. Brauer’s tables and characters of genera and lists of species published in the ‘Verhandlungen der k.-k. zoologisch-botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien,’ vol. xviii. (1868), pp. 364-369 and 711-737. Of course there are local faunee and detached VOL, XIl.—ParT 1x. No. 1.—August, 1889. 2P 250 MR. W. F. KIRBY—A REVISION OF papers of great importance; but Brauer’s is the only compendium of the subfamily which has hitherto appeared subsequently to Rambur’s general work on the Neuro- ptera, published in 1842, The amount of material in the British Museum is very large in this subfamily, including types of nearly all the described genera; and it was at once obvious that several genera as heretofore employed included two or more natural and easily separable groups, while others, though separated by authors, had less claim to be considered distinct. In the present paper I have attempted to describe all the genera after a uniform system, freely describing both genera and species as new when- ever I considered that I had sufficient material. Nothing makes the study of any group more difficult than the existence of a large number of undescribed (or, worse still, manuscript) species in collections, which will not fit into the arrangement. But although I have in some rare instances ventured to describe well-marked species and even genera from single specimens, I have always refrained from describing any form respecting which my materials appeared to be too scanty to be conveniently utilized at present. I believe that all my new species will prove to be easily recognizable by the characters which I have given, and my descriptions are in most cases taken from a long series of specimens. In 1868 Brauer admitted forty genera of Libelluline, placing them in the following order :—Zyxomma, Tholymis, Pantala, Tramea, Rhyothemis, Diastatops, Palpopleura, Neurothemis, Celithemis, Perithemis, Leucorhinia, Diplox (= Sympetrum), Mesothemis, Pachydiplax, Evythrodiplax, Erythemis, Lepthemis, Acisoma, Microthemis, Brachy- diplax, Nannodiplax, Nannophya, Nannodythemis, Nannothemis, Tetrathenis, Uracis, Lyriothemis, Agrionoptera, Orthemis, Libellula, Libella (= Orthetrum), Onychothemis, Diplacina, Dythemis, Macrothemis, Trithemis, Brachythemis, Crocothemis, Macrodiplax, and Urothemis. : In the present paper I have characterized 88.genera (of which 40 are new) and 42 new species. CHARACTERS OF LLIBELLULINA. There is a great variety of character in Odonata; and I have selected the neuration as on the whole the most satisfactory guide. It will therefore be desirable to give a sketch of its principal features, and more briefly to notice one or two other characters of which { have made occasional use. But I must first say something of the general characters of the Libelluline, as distinguished from the other groups of Odonata. Subfamily LipeLLuin&. Eyes large, little if at all expanded behind ; first antenodal nervure of the fore wings not always continuous; nodal sector frequently undulated beyond the middle; hind wings rounded at the anal angle in both sexes; triangles of the fore and hind wings differing in shape. THE SUBFAMILY LIBELLULIN2, 251 The Libellulide are easily to be distinguished from all the other families of Odonata by the large contiguous eyes and by the difference in shape between the triangles of the fore and hind wings; the apex of the triangle of the fore wings is generally pointed downwards, and that of the hind wings outwards. It is sometimes harder to distin- guish between the subfamilies Corduliine and Libelluline, the characters of which are not always very salient. In the Corduliine, however, the eyes have a slight horny tubercle behind, the triangles are generally wider, less regular, and often free, the sectors of the arculus are often completely separated, the last antenodal cross-nervure is always continuous; there is only a small number of postnodal nervures; the nodal sector is never undulated beyond the middle, and the males usually have the anal angle of the wings angulated, and the anal appendages of the abdomen more prominent. But notwithstanding all this, the Libelluline and Corduliine are more easily distinguished by their general facies than by any decisive characters which have yet been laid down; and J doubt whether the boundaries between the two subfamilies have yet been very clearly defined. I have therefore restricted myself to the discussion of genera which appear to be undoubtedly Libellulinee, more especially as the Corduliine are rather poorly represented in the British Museum at present. a. Heap. Eyes.—These are very large in the Libelluline, covering the sides of the head. They are very rarely separated (Diastatops), but in many genera they only touch each other on the crown of the head. In Zyromma they are connected by a suture for nearly their whole length; and in a few other instances they are connected by a shorter, but still a considerable, portion of their length (Pantala, Tramea, &c.). Frontal tubercle.—Between the eyes and the ocelli rises a protuberance, which may be either convex, truncated, concave, or even bifid on the summit. Its shape is frequently of generic value. b. THORAX. Dr. Brauer lays stress on the shape of the hinder lobes of the prothorax, a character which I have not used in the present paper. In one or two genera (Nephepeltia and Raphismia) we find simple or forked appendages springing from the metasternum. c. LEGs. I have employed the claws of the tarsi—which are sometimes bifid (acrothemis) or sometimes simple (Onychothemis), but more frequently toothed distinctly below the tip —as an occasional character. The spines of the hind tarsi are sometimes important ; thus in Lepthemis and Mesothemis they are armed with a double row of a few very strong spines, instead of a larger number of more slender ones. 2p 2 252 MR. W. F. KIRBY—A REVISION OF d. Tue Fort Wines. These are very important organs in the classification of Odonata. The first point of interest on the costa is a notch about the middle of the wing, called the nodus, from which descends a thick nervure which divides the costal region into two halves perpen- dicularly. The upper part of the space between the base and the nodus is again divided longitudinally into the upper and lower antenodal costal spaces by a nervure which does not extend beyond the nodus, and has been called the internodal radius; it appears to me to correspond to the so-called “costal nervure” in Papilio, and would be better so designated. Between the base and the nodus are the antenodal cross nervures, varying in number from five to upwards of thirty, according to the genus and species. These generally cross both spaces, although those on opposite sides of the costal nervure do not always exactly coincide; but in many genera the last crosses the first space only, leaving the second empty below it. This character, though perfectly constant in some genera, is variable in others, and must therefore be used with caution. When the last cross nervure is not continuous it is often very oblique. I have only seen two specimens in which the first two nervures on one side were discontinuous, and I have seen no Corduliine in which the last antenodal cross-nervure was not continuous. When the cross nervures are very numerous and crowded they occasionally become Y-shaped, V-shaped, or anastomosed. An extra cross nervure is not unfrequently interposed between two others on either the upper or lower space, and not continued on the other. The lower antenodal subcostal space is bounded below by a nervure which runs from the base to the apex of the wing, and which is usually called the principal radius, but which would be more correctly termed the subcostal nervure. Towards the apex of the wing is an opaque spot, usually of an oblong form, bounded by two thick nervures of a darker colour than itself, and called the pterostigma. The space between the nodus and the pterostigma is the upper postnodal costal space, and is likewise traversed by cross nervures, one or more at the commencement of which are always discontinuous in the Libelluline. Returning to the base, we come next to the upper basal cell, a rather broad space below the subcostal nervure, which is never divided by nervures in any species of Libelluline, It much resembles the discoidal cell of Lepidoptera, to which (or perhaps rather to the upper part of which, as Mr. C. O. Waterhouse has suggested) it evidently corresponds. The upper basal cell is bounded on the outside by an oblique cross nervure called the arculus'. On the opposite side rise two nervures called the sectors of the arculus. They generally rise in a stalk from the arculus at or near its lower extremity, but sometimes diverge from a point at or close to their origin; they are rarely, if ever, so completely separated at the base as is * This nervure really corresponds with the upper discocellular neryule in Lepidoptera. I have retained the name arculus, which is used by Selys-Longchamps, Hagen, Brauer, &c., because it is necessary to have a short and conyenient term for it, In Charpentier’s terminology, however, the term arculus seems to be applied to the short basal curve of the lower sector of the arculus, and to this the term arculus really applies much better than to the former, THE SUBFAMILY LIBELLULINZA. 258 the case in many species of Corduliine. The upper sector of the arculus curves round to the hind margin ; the lower sector falls at or near the outer angle of the triangle (of which we shall speak presently), and then runs subparallel to the upper sector. Before the upper sector of the arculus reaches the level of the nodus, it throws off two nervures, rising in a stalk from its upper surface. The upper nervure runs upwards, and passes below the nodus and pterostigma to the extremity of the wing, parallel with the subcostal nervure ; it may be called the subcostal radius; and the space beyond the nodus between this and the subcostal nervure forms the lower postnodal costal space. This space is always more or less free from cross nervures at the base, and the post- nodal cross nervures are never so regular in the lower space as in the upper, and are not unfrequently bisected beyond the level of the pterostigma, rarely before. The thick nervure (or nodal cross nervure) descending from the nodus curves a little outwards, crosses the subcostal nervure, and falls on the subnodal sector, which rises from the same stalk as the subcostal radius; it, however, throws off or, rather, is con- tinued in a slender nervure (the nodal sector) to the hind margin; and it sometimes throws off a second short branch below, near its origin, to the subnodal sector. The nodal sector is sometimes nearly straight at its base, but more frequently a little undulated or curved downwards; it then runs forwards nearly straight, or is arched a little at or before the middle, and at its extremity curves downwards towards the hind margin. But in several important genera (Orthetrum, Leptetrum, Orthemis, &c.) beyond the arch near the middle, or without forming a distinct arch, it again dips downwards in a long and sometimes rather deep curve, another alary peculiarity which I have not observed in any Corduliine. The subnodal sector follows the course of the nodal sector to a certain extent, but is always straighter, rarely following the course of the arch. ‘There is generally a single row of cells between (broadest, of course, beneath the arch) ; but these are usually bisected towards the hind margin, occasionally increasing to three or even four rows of cells before reaching it. Below the upper basal cell lies the lower basal cell, a long narrow space extending considerably beyond the other, and ending more or less acutely at the base of the triangle; it is generally crossed by a single nervure before the middle; in several genera, however, it is crossed by more than one, though less frequently than the lower basal cell of the hind wings. In many genera one or, rarely, more cross nervures descend from the lower sector of the arculus to the lower basal cell, or to the base of the triangle; these are called supratriangular nervures. We now come to one of the most important features in the wings of Odonata—the triangle. The base lies between the extremity of the lower basal cell and the lower sector of the arculus, and is usually more or less oblique. In some genera containing small species it happens either constantly (Wannophya &c.), or as an individual peculiarity (Dip/acodes and Raphismia), that the lower sector of the arculus falls on the base of the triangle before its extremity. It then usually happens 254 MR. W. F. KIRBY—A REVISION OF that the base rises in a right angle, with more or less equal Bk to meet it, thus converting the triangle into a trapezium. In less aberrant genera the triangle generally forms nearly an isosceles triangle, with its apex pointing downwards, but varies considerably in size and shape. It is either empty or crossed by a single nervure (sometimes by more), and in rare cases is reticulated. From the apex of the triangle (or occasionally above it, as in Wannodythemis &c.) another nervure curves to the hind margin. ‘This is the upper sector of the triangle. Below this is the lower sector, which is nearly always very irregular, and sometimes very short. Beyond the triangle, between the lower sector of the arculus and the upper sector of the triangle, is a series of cells, the posttriangular cells, which vary from one to twelve at the base, and often increase considerably in number towards the hind margin. Three may be considered the normal number towards the base, and the middle cells are usually more or less hexagonal. It is not uncommon for the first row of cells beyond the triangle to consist of one cell more than those which immediately follow it. From the apex of the triangle, or from a point just below it, a line runs obliquely upwards towards the base, which is united with the nervure above by one of the straight or oblique lines descending from the lower basal cell. This may conveniently be called the subtriangular space ; it is sometimes open, but is more frequently divided into a number of cells, most often three, but frequently two, four, five, and upwards. At the base of the inner margin is an opaque space called the membranule, which is usually very small on the fore wings. I have not attempted to use the various slender and incomplete intermediate sectors in various parts of the wings for classification, and 1 believe that the space between the base and the subtriangular space presents no characters of any importance. The neuration in Odonata is so complicated that the real difficulty is rather to select the characters which are of real value than to discover characters which might be employed. é. Tue Hino Wives. In the main the neuration of the hind wings is a repetition of that of the fore wings, as far as the upper basal cell. The cross nervures are generally less numerous. The last antenodal cross nervure is always continuous, except as a rare anomaly in Lepte- trum and one or two allied genera. When we come to the triangle, however, we find that its base is usually formed by the continuation of the arculus, and that its apex is directed outwards, lying at the angle formed by the lower sector of the arculus. Occasionally (Ayrionoptera &c.) the base lies far beyond the arculus, rendering the triangle very small. The triangle is far less frequently traversed by a nervure than that of the fore wings; and when it is traversed, a supratriangular nervure is most frequently likewise present. The lower basal cell, the extremity of which forms the THE SUBFAMILY LIBELLULIN2. 255 base of the triangle, is much broader and shorter than on the front wings. In one or two small genera with aberrant neuration (Nannodythemis &c.) the triangle of the hind wings is replaced by a trapezium. The hind wings are nearly always broader than the fore wings, and the neuration of their lower portion is dissimilar. There is nothing properly corresponding to the subtriangular space ', but the lower sector of the triangle is generally much better developed, and rises with the upper sector of the triangle from the lower angle of the triangle. It runs subparallel with the upper sector, but is rather more irregular. It varies slightly in position, and in some genera (Jesothemis, Lepthemis, &c.) the sectors of the triangle are not united at their base, and in Nannodythemis the nervure corresponding to the upper sector actually starts from the middle of the triangle (or rather trapezium), and the lower starts from the lower angle of the triangle*. In species with normal neuration two more sectors descend from the lower basal cell, the innermost a little before the middle from or near the normal cross nervure, and the outermost a cell beyond. These curve outwards below the basal portion of the lower sector of the triangle, and then suddenly curve away to the lower part of the hind margin, which they do not quite reach, uniting just above it with a short, nearly perpendicular, nervure descending from the lower sector. These may be called the subbasal sectors, and are not always distinctly present in the smaller species. Towards the base the neuration becomes irregular. The membranule is usually much larger on the hind wings than on the fore wings, and the adjacent space is frequently tinged with yellow or brown to a greater or less extent. The lower basal cell, as I have said, is usually traversed by a cross neryure before the middle. Sometimes there are two (Libellula &c.) and sometimes more. It occasionally happens that a specimen of a species which has normally only one cross nervure has two on one side or, more rarely, on both. Before dismissing the subject of neuration, I may say that, although this character is subject to considerable variation, within both genera and species, yet the probable amount of this can generally be estimated and allowed for. I have only met with a single instance in which there appears to be a constant difference between the sexes of a species in neuration, viz. Perithemis bella, sp. n. (posted, p. 324), in which the subtri- angular space has three cells in the male, and only one in the female. f ABDOMEN. The shape of the abdomen sometimes varies so greatly in species which differ little in any other salient character that it can only be used to a very limited extent in Mr. C. 0. Waterhouse suggests that the upper cells lying between the subtriangular and subbasal cells may represent it. ? In such cases, cells lying beyond the triangle, but below the upper sector of the triangle, must be counted as posttriangular cells. 256 MR. W. F. KIRBY—A REVISION OF separating genera. It is generally more or less thickened at the base, and sometimes inflated or gibbous; while towards the tip it is frequently widened and flattened. These characters, though by no means confined to one sex, are sometimes more pronounced in the male (Scapanea). The abdomen normally consists of ten segments. The first is a short basal segment, and the second and third are usually thickened, and crossed by one transverse carina, rarely more (only in Pantala). The fourth segment is also sometimes transversely carinated, though the carina is frequently imperfect or merely indicated. Along the dorsal line from about the carina on the third segment to the extremity and along the sides run longitudinal carinze; between them the abdomen either falls away from the dorsal ridge, like the roof of a house, or is more or less rounded off; the under surface of the body is generally quite flat in preserved specimens. Different as are Libellula sabina, Dru., and L. brunnea, Fonsc., in the shape of the abdomen, yet I am compelled to include them both for the present in the great genus Orthetrum, Newm., which will take in all, or nearly all, the Old-World species usually referred to Lepthemis, Hag. They represent the extremes of a long series of species which lead us by insensible gradations from one to the other. The genus Trithemis will also include a long series of species differing very considerably in the shape of the abdomen, and most of which have been, in my opinion, less correctly referred by previous authors to Diplax (=Sympetrum) and Erythrodiplax. g. ABDOMINAL APPENDAGES. Although these are frequently of very striking forms, and cannot be passed over without notice, yet it appears to me that their classificatory value in Neuroptera has been to some extent overrated. In the Libelluline their forms are frequently very similar; and I have only employed them as occasional accessory characters. It would be quite conformable to all analogy for these characters to be of paramount importance in one family, and of little or no value in another. In Coleoptera, for instance, Dr. Leuthner states! that the structure of the male sexual organs is important in the Dorcide, but useless for classification in the Lucanide. Besides, wherever possible, it is desirable to avoid laying too much stress on characters which are peculiar to one sex. Appendages of the Second Segment of the Abdomen.—The true organs of generation in the male are placed beneath the second segment ; they generally present the appearance of two distinct prominences, between which is a longer and more slender projection, often double, with a hook at the extremity directed backwards. This is known as the hamulus, and differs considerably in structure in different species. The appendages of the second segment are more or less prominent; and in the genus Misagria they are simply enormous, nearly equalling the thickened base of the abdomen itself in bulk. Appendages of the Eighth Segment of the Abdomen.—These are found in the female ? Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. xi. p. 393. THE SUBFAMILY LIBELLULINA. 257 only. In many genera, especially in stout-bodied insects, the eighth segment is per- foliate, that is, the lateral carina forms a semicircular membranous expansion on each side. At the back of the eighth segment beneath we find a projection called the vulvar scale, which is very prominent in many genera, and is sometimes bifid or trifid. Anal Appendages.—In the male there are two upper appendages, one on each side of the extremity of the abdomen, which are generally curved downwards and then back- wards, and are more or less pointed. They are usually about as long as the eighth segment. There is also a lower appendage, curving upwards and usually pointed ; it is sometimes nearly as long as the others, but is often shorter, and is sometimes bifid at the extremity. The anal appendages of the female are usually very much shorter than those of the males, consisting of a small pointed filament on each side of the extremity of the abdomen; in a few genera (Zramea &c.) they are often as long as those of the male. PART II. TABLE OF GENERA. In the present stage of our knowledge I think it would be premature to attempt to subdivide the genera of Libellulinz into natural groups. I have, however, endeavoured to tabulate the genera in such a manner as to allow of their easy identification, and to arrange the genera themselves in something like a natural sequence. Even this, how- ever, is not easy, from their great number and variety; and in using the table it must always be remembered that specimens will often occur which vary somewhat from the usual characters of the genus, and hence may not always fall into the artificial divisions of the table. Most of those anomalies, however, which have fallen under my notice have been allowed for by duplicate entries in the table; and every genus the name of which occurs more than once is marked with an asterisk. As a rule, accidental aberrations in neuration are confined to one side of a specimen, the other being normal; and therefore when the two sides do not agree, both must, if necessary, be compared with the table. For convenience, the term “cosmopolitan” has here been used to denote genera occurring in Asia, Africa, and America at least, but does not necessarily imply that a genus is also represented in Europe. Table of Genera of Libelluline. 1. A distinct concavity on the costa of the fore wings before the nodus. (2.) No concavity on the costa of the fore wings before the nodus. (4.) LUV CSENO FICOMGP MOUS) -1-) 5) alalain1)o\cleis|riel eietetaastsnelovel seeps) ieee 12. Diastatops. 8. America. Eyes contiguous. (3.) 3. Tips of all the wings transparent ...........-...... 14, Palpopleura. Africa, China. Tips of the hind wings opaque .............+.0+08- 13. Potamothemis. S. America. VOL. XI1.—Part 1x. No. 2.—Augqust, 1889. 2a 258 MR. W. F. KIRBY—A REVISION OF 4, Apex of the triangle of the fore wings placed distinctly beyond the level of the outer angle of that of the hind wings. (5.) Apex of the triangle of the fore wings placed on a level with the outer angle of that of the hind wings, or only slightly beyond it. (14.) 5. Abdomen with more than one distinct transverse carina on each of segments 2-4 ......... cee e eee eee 2. Pantala. Cosmopolitan. Abdomen with not more than one distinct carina on each of segments 2-4. (6.) 6. Last antenodal cross nervure on the fore wings continuous. *38. Orthemis. America. Last antenodal cross nervure on the fore wings not con- tinuous. (7.) . Triangle of the fore wings open. (8.) Triangle of the fore wings traversed. (9.) “I 8. Subtriangular space consisting of one cell ............ 8. Miathyria. America, Subtriangular space consisting of three cells .......... 49. Chalcostephia. Angola. 9. Sectors of the arculus of fore wings separated at or close WOAH EEO" Gnonboncneore ooo ugnon A ocasasaides 9. Rhyothemis. Old World. Sectors of the arculus of fore wings stalked, or gradually diverging. (10.) 10. Fore wings with more than one cross neryure in the Hower DASA cel Uae areserep custeteret sect oyeteusleyele nicietent estes oie 5, Antidythemis. Para. Fore wings with only one cross nervure in the lower basal cell. (11.) 11. Abdomen with segments 2-4 carinated. (12.) Abdomen with segments 2 and 3 carinated. (13.) 12. Fore wings with four rows of post-triangular cells, IHTEREAUTEN Cb boca Rode sds agenoqunopocde.oc 6. Tramea. Cosmopolitan. Fore wings with one row of four post-triangular cells, followed by three increasing ...........eeeee eee 3. Hydrobasileus. Celebes. 13. Nodal sector undulated beyond the middle ............ 10. Pseudothemis. China. Nodal sector not distinctly undulated beyond the middle. 7. Tauriphila. Trop. America ; ? Australia ; ? Philippines. 14. Claws of the tarsi not toothed.........cceseeeeeees . 34, Onychothemis. Philippines ; Claws of the tarsi more or less distinctly toothed. (15.) [? Madagascar. 15. Eyes connected by a long suture. (16.) Eyes connected by a short suture, or merely touching. (17.) 16. Abdomen slender, inflated at the base................ 64, Zyxomma. E. Indies. Abdomen moderately stout, not inflated at the base .... 1. Tholymis. Cosmopolitan. 17. Triangles of the fore wings with the base more or less angulated, converting them into trapeziums. (18.) All the triangles complete. (29.) 18. Triangles of the hind wings converted into trapeziums. (19.) Triangles of the hind wings regular. (20). 19. Hind wings with two cross nervures in the lower basal cell. 82. Nannodythemis. Australia. Hind wings with one cross neryure in the lower basal cell. 83. Nannophlebia. Moluccas. 24, 32. 34. 30. . Abdomen with segments 2-4 carinated, 2. Fore wings with one row of post-triangular cells . Trapezium of fore wings very narrow.........-+5.5.: . Hind wings with one row of post-triangular cells increasing. THE SUBFAMILY LIBELLULIN2. (21.) Abdomen with segments 2 and 3 carinated. (23.) . Last antenodal nervure on the fore wings continuous. (22.) Last antenodal nervure on the fore wings not continuous.. 85. Fylgia. 86. Nannothemis. Fore wings with two rows of post-triangular cells...... *88. Fylla. . All the wings, or at least the hind wings, with more than one cross nervure in the lower basal cell. (24.) Hind wings with only one cross nervyure in the lower basal cell. (25.) Fore wings with more than one cross nervure in the lower basal cell, or with only one near the base .......... 79, Tetrathemis. Fore wings with only one cross nervure in the lower basal 78. Neophlebia. 84. Nannodiplac, Gall aGEn Ne inh) Ano e: pont oa oec ou Cneccned onc Trapezium of fore wings broad or moderate... (26.) . Triangle of hind wings very small, its base placed half- way between its apex and the arculus 80. Brachygonia. Triangle of hind wings with its base nearly coinciding with the arculus. (27.) . Abdomen long, the terminal segments broad and depressed 81. Nephepeltia. Abdomen short, the terminal segments not broad. and depressed. (28.) , 87. Nannophya. Hinds wings with two rows of post-triangular cells TREES G7, ea OOOO AC OOS DIDIMOR ICI COR Ca.ere chic *88. Fylla. . More than one cross neryure in the lower basal cell of the fore or hind wings. . (30.) Only one cross neryure in the lower basal cell of the fore or hind wings. (52.) . No supratriangular nervures. (31.) One or more supratriangular nervures. (36.) . Abdomen stout, or moderately stout. (32.) Abdomen rather slender. (34.) Abdomen with segments 2-4 carinated .....-....--+- #15, Perithemis. Abdomen with segments 2 and 3 carinated. (33.) . Sectors of the arculus separated, or rising from a point or very short stalk .........020 sees eee e erence *39, Leptetrum. Sectors of the arculus stalked .........-020eeeee see *71, Cannaphila. Abdomen hardly thickened at base; last antenodal cross nervure on fore wings not continuous Abdomen thickened or inflated at base; last antenodal cross neryure on fore wings continuous. (35.) Triangle of hind wings with base placed far beyond the *53. Hemistigma. Pee ee level of the arculus ......-0.-0000ceceaewrceesse *48, Agrionoptera. Triangle of hind wings with base nearly coinciding with CHG RANCULUISIE se ) svevaieNelearhotsvere elerels a telelie!s\atohetel & ; , 7 7 . . = . = = > = > / . - : e oS ‘ . ; Ks i i) Ws, beaks _ y . -_ - BR Mintern. del. et lith. LIBELLULINZ ————— RiGntern del et lith. Sea ST Ty eH m Wow a LIBELLULINA Mantern Bros. imp. rane Loot. hoe Vol M. FL. Mintern Bros . imp. LIBELLULINZ. = pO Snr 3 Vee e- Grane. Zoot. Poe Vol. MI. Fe LMT R Mintern del et hth. Mintern Bros. imp. LIBELLULINA. .) is To Fellows. To the Public. 25) BENT ae raise) os “VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 0 3 ed sana APE) Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . rom Omayes m8) 012 0 » 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) . . . . . ote ee AG 110 0 » 9. (1877, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . SONS ie Onis 1 4 0 >» 4. (1878, containing 9 Plates) . . . . . Ae LEC O Gtae tO 2 vO » 5. (1878, containing 3 Plates) iit On. Ces OLDE » 6. (1878, containing 9 Plates) pen 4 a ae ORO » 7. (1878, containing 7 Plates) Ons 5 Olea. 14 0 », 8. (1878, containing 8 Plates) POnl ora Osis 15.0%: O » 9. (1878, containing 4 Plates) . . . . . po OG Dee Oe 012 0 a LO: (1879; containing 6 Plates)’. 2. Poe Wed 24ea.(0) 016 0 » 11. (1879, containing 5 Plates) . . ... 4 09 0 012 0 » 12. (1879, containing 7 Plates) . . . . . Oar D 21a Bea) », 18. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . Ge T8t..6 1 4 0 GeneraL Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) . . . OT 16 010 0 VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 O 1216 0 Part 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) . . . . . Sie Ont a0) c 016 0 3 2. (1880, containing 7 Plates) . . . . 37 OELSs 0. 7 Are O » 9. (1881, containing 8 Plates) . . . .. fail WE SPL G) es 110 0 » 4. (1881, containing 3 Plates) . . . .. He OL 010 O » 0. (1881, containing 13 Plates) . . . . . a ON IS ="; 140 » 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) . . ... ren. lees 016 0 » %. (1882, containing 9 Plates) . .... awe Ooo 0 1340), 0) » 8. (1883, containing 11 Plaies) . . . . . Pa Oster 28, 016 O >», 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . . .. . BOLI 270 016 0 », 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . .. . Pee ILLIA HG) 252-0 » 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and Index),, 111 6 272-0 VOLUME XII. Partl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . Price O 9 O 012 0 » 2 (1886, containing 7 Plates) . ... . serge Lec On cs 016 0 » 98. (1886, containing 2Plates) . . . . . sh Ouran 6: 0 6 0 » 4 (1886, containing 12 Plates)... . . SO oO NEEL O ee (, es Leo, containing e: ou labes)\s suse). cae Ha OLeOF 0 012 0 pO. (Loon, contamina. “2blates)) vtec! stiri. POLL 250 016 0 jis (188, coutamines 8: Plates) >... = t. Ser Oe Qian G 0.12.0 5. 82. (1889; containing 3 Plates)’. -. 5. i OL “6RO 0 8 0 » 9. (1889, containing 7 Plates). . . . . pen We isthe? | 1 PSY ANG) CONTENTS. XIII. A Revision of the Subfamily Libelluline, with Descriptions of New Genera and Species. By W. F. Kirsy, F.ES., Assistant in the Zoological Department, British Museum. (Plates LI-LVII.). . . .... . . . page 249 THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto. ; According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi- ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom- mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given. The “ Proceedings ” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June, August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations. The “Transactions ” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but not less than three parts are usually issued in each year. Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Socicty’s Publications for the year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications at 25 per cent. less than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds. Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the Annual Volume of the ‘ Zoological Record ’ for a sum of £1 (which includes delivery in the United Kingdom), but this privilege only holds good if the subscription is paid before the First of December in each year. Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through any bookseller. P. L. SCLATER, - August 1889, Secretary. : ; [Red Lion Court, Fleet Street. at” oat he Pt mae Fe DONE. yy TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF ._ LONDON. To Fellows. To the Public. £s d. ADR Et ee VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 313 6 . 418 0* VOLUME II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates). . Price 4 0 O 5 6 6% VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates). . Price 3 8 6 Ate O= VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . Price 6 2 O 8 2 6* VOLUME _V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . Price 5 4 3 619 0 VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates). . Price 11 5 O 15 00 VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates). . Price 817 0 1116 0 VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 38 12.11 0 awe sl yiCLSZ2) mir sie cove: etyen cacieowe ae Ta Sees ot OM OG 014 0 BARC LOTS) eeket ne tenes eater rath es Raney ies LL G76 22 0 (LEIA) sated cay Ware etal teen lat ezere Bete sucess (oe err) 116 0 Sead. (S713) ieee tes teit one-third ieee See ERR ee eee EO ELD sD 1 yas0 Sieh.” (ABUG) Sle catea tot oe ge hasan De aE 2 SOMO ARES Mee re SIG. MUSTO) etalk longs |. 15-0 Pest techie Nos ame A Oa OMGUSs 1 60 Sp itd a LOY A) ar Yate Oe tel, at ate Seed eat No iaer ee er oe ORG 1-2 0 POEL P AS: Watt and ere eee ipl ore il Tey) apeerme cube COLIC He 1) 1 4 0 Jig MIG TAY SS RRS RNG ee bie Mee aan eer Teas 22 0 VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 O -16 0 0 Part 1. (1875, containing 22 Plates) . . . . . Foe tel eal bial 2 2 0 » 2. (1875, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . Gralla G 2 2 0 » 3 (1875, containing 5 Plates) . 1... . Se ODS Onn; 1 4 0 » 4. (1875, containing 14 Plates) . . . . . elle 6 2 2 0 530s) (L570, contaming 9 Plates) 9) si cee ns ecchapl hae vO is 110 0 5) 6. (1876; contaming; >4) Plates), < 0.\;' S.detee eles BOILO 6 014 0 » 7. (1876, containg 7 Plates) . . . . . Poe tyes) Lire 30 3» 8. (1876, contaming 10: Plates); “.". fin % 37, OOO 14 0 » 9. (1876, containg 6 Plates) . . ... sige Fev sl eas 112 0 », 10. (1877, containing 5 Plates) : = SEL oO 110 0 » Ll. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Jaden et8) O1D VO 1 5e0 * Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied. Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. [ 349 ] XIV. Observations on the West-Indian Chalinine Sponges, with Descriptions of new Species. By Arvuur Dunvy, B.Sc., F.L.S., Assistant in the Zoological Depart- ment of the British Museum. (Communicated by Dr. Giiyrurr, V.P.Z.S.) Received June 22nd, 1887, read June 23rd, 1887. [Puates LVIII.-LXIII.] ConvTENTs. Page ieiniroductonyRemarksieer seca race 349 II. Description of Genera and Species ............ 353 III. Explanation of the Plates .............-...- 367 I. Introductory Remarks. THE Natural History Museum has recently acquired a number of very interesting specimens of Chalinine Sponges from the West Indies, which, taken together with those already present in the collection, may reasonably be considered fairly repre- sentative of the Chalinine fauna of the locality in question. On looking into the scanty literature of the subject in the endeavour to find names for the various species, I was only able to identify three, viz. :—WSpznosella sororia, Duchassaing and Michelotti, sp., Spinosella plicifera, Duchassaing and Michelotti, sp., and Stphonochalina procumbens, Carter, sp., the last mentioned being represented in the collection by one of the specimens examined and named by Mr. Carter himself. I found, moreover, that our knowledge of the subject was in such an extremely unsatisfactory condition that I resolved to include in the present paper descriptions of all the West-Indian species of Chalinine represented in the collection, making a total of eight species, three old and five new; I propose also to give brief diagnoses and, when necessary, some discussion of the genera under which the eight species fall. The Chalinine evidently form a very important element in the West-Indian sponge- fauna, and it is consequently rather surprising that so very little should be known about them. All the works bearing upon the subject, which can be considered of any importance, are comprised in the following brief list :— 1864. Duchassaing and Michelotti.— Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xviii. p. 331, and Report on the Monaxonida collected by H.M.S. ‘ Challenger,’ p. 30, pl. vii. fig. 1 and pl. xlvi. fig. 3. 56 MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. os by Carter. As it is a West-Indian species, and is represented in the collection, I must for the sake of completeness include it in this place. It is described by Carter as follows :—“ Cauliform, rhizomatous, procumbent, solid, throwing up thumb-like hollow processes, or simply branched, with large patulous vents; processes short, erect, annularly inflated, increasing in size upwards, and some- what contracted at the orifice, which is large and circular. Texture resilient. Colour pale amber or deep dark amber, bordering on purple, which is probably the real colour when fresh. Surface smooth, even. Composition fibrous, resilient. Spicule of one form only, viz. acerate, smooth, curved, fusiform, sharp-pointed, 20 by 13-6000ths inch in its greatest dimensions, small, and scanty. Size of specimen 53 inches high by 1x7 inches square. Hab. Marine. Loc. West Indies, Grenada.” ; There is an authentic specimen of this sponge, from Grenada, in the British Museum, and I am therefore able to add a few observations to the above description. The sponge (Pl. LXII. fig. 1) consists of a dozen short tubes, arising side by side from an elongated, compressed basal portion and mostly fused together laterally. The average diameter of the orifices of the tubes is about 12 millim,and the thickness of their walls about 5 millim. The skeleton (Pl. LVIII. fig. 4) is a beautifully symmetrical, rectangularly meshed reticulation of stout horny fibre, rather sparsely cored by short, hastately pointed oxea. In the secondary fibres the spicules are arranged uniserially and at some distance from one another; but in the primary fibres they are polyserially arranged and form a con- tinuous axial core. The diameter of the fibres is about 0-07 millim., there being little difference between the primaries and secondaries in this respect. ‘Towards the inner surface of the tube-wall the network becomes irregular and very wide-meshed. The dermal skeleton is a polygonally meshed reticulation of stout horny fibre, cored by sparse, uniserially arranged, oxeote spicules. The spicules are rather short, hastately pointed oxea, or tornota, measuring about 0-075 by 0:0042 millim. As regards the structure of the skeleton this species occupies an intermediate position between Siphonochalina spiculosa and Siphonochalina ceratosa, from both of which, however, it differs markedly in external form. Locality. West Indies, Grenada. (Mr. Carter also identifies’ with this species several specimens from South Australia, collected by Mr. Bracebridge Wilson; but having had the opportunity of examining these specimens, which are now in the British Museum, I cannot agree as to their identity with the types of Siphonochalina procumbens.) SIPHONOCHALINA CERATOSA, n. sp. (Plate LVIII. figs. 1, 1a@; Plate LXII. fig. 2.) Here, again, there is only a single specimen in the collection, consisting of about twenty » Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xvi. p. 286. Mk. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. 307 upright, cylindrical, thick-walled tubes, united together in an irregular basal mass and also united laterally in places by the development of horizontal trabecule of tissue or by direct fusion of adjacent tubes. The height of the entire specimen (Pl. LXII. fig. 2) is 24 centim., and the breadth about 30 centim. ‘The tubes are not of the same diameter all the way up, but narrow somewhat suddenly at a distance of about 6 centim. from the top: the diameter of the different tubes varies considerably ; that of the orifice of the tubes ranges from 6 millim. (in the case of a young branch) to about 3°5 centim. (in the case of two tubes which have completely fused and have a common aperture), while the average diameter of the orifice in an ordinary full-grown tube may be taken as about 1:5 to 2 centim. The thickness of the walls of the tube averagesabout 6 millim. The outer surface is smooth but uneven, the tubes being irregularly swollen in some parts and constricted in others. The colour of the specimen (dry) is clear, pale yellow, and its texture is firm but elastic. The true oscula are small, round openings, abundantly scattered over the inner walls of the tubes. The main skeleton (P]. LVIII. figs. 1, 1a) is a beautifully regular and symmetrical, rectangular and close-meshed reticulation of stout horny fibre, composed as usual of primary fibres running vertically to the surface, and secondary fibres crossing them at right angles. The primaries average about 0°53 millim. in diameter, and the secondaries but little less. The fibres contain a few very small and slender vestigial spicules (P]. LVIII. fig. 1a), apparently on the verge of complete disappearance; these are much more abundant in the primary than in the secondary lines, as is usually the case. The dermal skeleton on the outer surface of the tubes is represented by a poly- gonally meshed reticulation of stout, horny fibre, not really distinct from the underlying main skeleton. The spicules are represented by mere traces of slender oxea, which have been almost completely absorbed. This beautiful species is characterized chiefly by the large amount of spongin, and the corresponding almost entire absence of spicules of the fibre, thus forming a striking contrast to Siphonochalina spiculosa, mihi, which bears a considerable external resem- blance to it. Locality. Nassau, Bahamas. Genus SPINOSELLA, Vosmaer. 1864. Tuba, Duchassaing and Michelotti, “Spongiaires de la Mer Caraibe,” NatuurkundigeVerhande- lingen van de hojlandsche Maatschappij der Wetenschappen te Haarlem, 1864, p. 44. 1870. Siphonochalina, pars, Schmidt, Grundziige einer Spongien-Fauna des atlantischen Gebietes, p. 35. 1885. Spinosella, Vosmaer, Bronn’s ‘ Klassen und Ordnungen des Thierreichs,’ Porifera, p. 342. Diagnosis. Simple or branched, tubular Chalinine, having the inner surface of the tubes smooth, and the outer surface covered with spines, warts, or prominent ridges. VOL. xu.—PaRT x. No. 2.—April, 1890. 3F 358 MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES, This genus is synonymous with Duchassaing and Michelotti’s genus Tuba (loc. cit.) of which the authors give the following description :—“ Ces spongiaires se présentent sous forme de tubes tanté6t simples et isolés, tantot réunis par leurs cétés et prenant une disposition flabellée. La cavité centrale se prolonge jusqu’a la base de la masse, et sa paroi intérieure offre des faisceaux de fibres disposés sous forme de nervures qui apres avoir parcouru toute létendue du tube, viennent souvent se terminer en dépassant lorifice, ce qui lui donne une garniture de cils plus ou moins longs; d’autres fois ces nervures ne se prolongent pas sous forme de cils autour de Youverture qui alors peut étre garnie seulement d’une espéce de frange ou collerette d'un tissu trés-mince et trés- transparent; chez quelques-uns il n’y a ni cils ni frange, l’orifice du siphon ou tube est alors nu. ‘Chez les tuba, les oscules ne s’observent guére sur la face extérieure du siphon; ils sont au contraire agrainés et trés-nombreux entre les nervures qui sillonnent la cavité intérieure. Celles qui ont bien conservé leur encrotitement ne présentent méme jamais d’oscules sur leur paroi extérieure ; ce n’est que lorsqu’elles ont été roulées ou en partie décomposées que l’on apergoit des oscules sur la face extérieure. D’autres, quoique bien conservées dans toutes leurs parties, semblent présenter aussi des oscules, mais les traces circulaires que l’on observe ne sont que les loges du Zoorthus (sic) parasitica. “Toutes les espéces de ce genre sont d’un jaune assez clair et présentent Je plus souvent a leur surface extérieure un léger encroitement de méme couleur; quand cet encrotitement a disparu par une circonstance quelconque, cette face extérieure parait criblée de trous plus ou moins grands qui sont les orifices extérieurs des caveaux qui parcourent l’épaisseur des parois. ‘Les espéces du genre tuba habitent en général les eaux profondes, et c’est surtout a la suite des gros temps qu’on peut les recueillir sur le rivage.” Vosmaer in 1885 (doc. cit.) substituted the generic name Spinosella for Tuba, as he found that the latter had already been used by Fabricius and Lea. He gives the following diagnosis of the genus :—‘‘ Platte, dtimne Lappen, welche oft allmihlig in weite, diinnwandige Rohren iibergehen. Oft auch veristelt. ine Seite (innen) ziemlich glatt, die andere (adussere) mit zahlreichen langen, dornartigen Fortsatzen. Nadeln in Biindeln. Spic. indic. ac?.” This diagnosis is scarcely so satisfactory as the original description, though it has the advantage of brevity. I do not know a single species of the genus which forms “platte, diinne Lappen;” so far as my expe- rience goes they are not only often, but always, tubular, as originally described by Duchassaing and Michelotti. Mention of the spicules in the generic diagnosis is superfluous, as oxeote spicules (=ac*, Vosmaer) are characteristic of all the Chalinine alike (when spicules are present), and, indeed, even of the entire family Homorrha- phide?; moreover, it so happens that in the genus Spinosel/a the spicules may dis- * Of. Ridley and Dendy, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xviii. p. 326; Report on the Monaxonida collected by H.M.S, ‘ Challenger,’ p, 1. MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. 399 appear altogether, leaving only the horny fibre, a circumstance to which I have already referred, and with which I shall have to deal more fully later on. Duchassaing and Michelotti have arranged the species of the genus in three groups, according to the nature of the mouth of the tube, as follows :— ( Tuba. Sancta crucis. 9) sororia. ( ‘Tissu fin, surface extérieure munie de » Conica. processus spiniformes encroutés. » Lincata. », Megastoma. Orifice du Siphon forte- » Bursaria. ment cilié. » Armigera. ‘ : » Digitalis. Tissa grossier, surface extérieure hérissée inecstas de pinceaux de fibres non encrotités. Pavonina. Crispa. » Longissima. » Waginalis. Orifice du Siphon plutét frangé que cilié . . . - ged terre: 5, Subenervia. » Plicifera. »» Scrobiculata. » ILrregularis. Pelee (ae a a Orifice nu, ¢. 4 d. woffrant ni cils ni pinceaux bien formés, ni frangés . : 5» sagoti. The material at my disposal is sufficient to show in a very conclusive manner that this arrangement of the species is a very unsatisfactory one. ‘There is in the collection a specimen of Spinosella (Tuba) sororia, var. elongata, mihi, consisting of about thirty tubes, some of which are “ ciliated” at the orifice while others are “naked.” Indeed, this appears to be a character of but slight importance and even of extremely doubtful specific value, and it is, consequently, rather surprising that so practised an observer as Mr. Carter should have adopted it!, more especially considering that Schmidt * had already come to the same conclusion as myself with regard to its value and for a pre- cisely similar reason. The genus Spinosella is very closely related to Schmidt’s Siphonochalina, and it is an open question whether or not the two should be united. The degree of develop- ment of the spines on the surface varies much even within the species. Thus, in my variety elongata of Duchassaing and Michelotti’s species sororia, the spines are almost entirely obsolete, while in the typical form and in other varieties of the same species they are strongly developed; and yet, as will be seen later on, there are so many ? Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. ix. p. 278. * Spong. atlant. Gebiet. p. 34. 3 F2 360 MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. connecting-links between the variety in question and the spinose specimens, that it is impossible to make a specific distinction between them. It is, however, very convenient to keep the two genera distinct, and I have there- fore not united them 1}. The first species described by Duchassaing and Michelotti is “ Tuba Sancta crucis ;” but this is not even figured, and we have only a very meagre description of the external form. The second, however, viz. Spinosella (Tuba) sororia, is recognizable with tolerable certainty from the figure. SPINOSELLA soROoRIA, Duchassaing and Michelotti, sp. (Plate LVIII. fig. 7; Plate LIX. fig. 1.) 1864. Tuba sororia, Duchassaing and Michelotti, Spongiaires de la Mer Caratbe, p. 46, pl. vill. fig. 1. 1870. Siphonochalina papyracea, Schmidt, Spong. atlant. Gebiet. p. 33. This species is shown by the British Museum collection to be an extremely variable one, and it is very probable that several of the forms described by Duchassaing and Michelotti as distinct should be united with it, as already pointed out by Schmidt (oc. ctt.) in his valuable remarks on the subject. I cannot, however, agree with Schmidt in suppressing Duchassaing and Michelotti’s name and giving a new one, viz. Siphonochalina papyracea, to a species which has already received far too many. I have therefore retained the specific name sororia, which represents the first recognizable species of Duchassaing and Michelotti’s genus Tuba, and propose to describe in this place four well-marked varieties of the species, all of which agree so closely with one another in microscopical structure and are con- nected by so many links that it is impossible to separate them specifically. The typical form (Pl. LIX. fig. 1), agreeing closely with Duchassaing and Michelotti’s original figure, is represented by several specimens. ‘The one which I have selected for description consists of a number of long tubes united together in an irregular basal mass. The whole sponge is compressed and fan-like, but this condition may be partly due to artificial pressure. ‘The tubes vary in length from 8 to 16 centim., and in greater diameter from 2 to 3-6 centim.; they may be entirely free from one another except at the base, or more or less united laterally. ‘The inner surface of the tubes is smooth and appears strongly veined, the venation being due to an unusually strong development of the main skeleton reticulation in the places where it occurs. The outer surface is strongly spined. The spines average about 7 millim. in length, and are caused by projections given off obliquely outwards and upwards from the longitudinal veins just mentioned. Around the margin of the tubes the ends of the veins project freely, and cause the orifice to appear “ciliated.” The true oscula are small and circular, and abundantly scattered on the inner surface of the tubes. 1 Cf. Ridley and Dendy, Report on the Monaxonida collected by H.M.S. ‘ Challenger,’ p. 29. MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. 361 The main skeleton (Pl. LVIII. fig. 7) is a well-developed, more or less polygonally or subrectangularly meshed reticulation of stout horny fibre. ‘The fibre is stouter and the reticulation closer in the veins than elsewhere. The average diameter of the fibre is about 0-04 millim., but there is a good deal of variation in this respect ; it is sparsely cored by slender oxeote spicules, which are much more abundant in the primary than in the secondary lines, being commonly arranged in the former in a somewhat plumose manner, while in the secondary lines they are for the most part scattered singly. The dermal skeleton is a polygonaily close-meshed reticulation of slender fibre, averaging in diameter about 0°012 millim.; cored occasionally by single spicules. On the inside of the tubes there is no dermal reticulation distinguishable, as such, from the main skeleton. The spicules are slender oxea, usually slightly curved, measuring about 0-082 by 0:0025 millim. Locality. West Indies. SPINOSELLA SORORIA, var. DILATATA, nov. (Plate LVIII. fig. 6; Plate LXIII. fig. 2.) This variety may be disposed of very briefly ; it is represented in the collection by one fine specimen (Pl. LXIII. fig. 2), which differs from the typical form of the species in its more luxuriant and bushy habit and in the much greater width of the larger tubes. The specimen in question is 35 centim. in greatest breadth and 21 centim. high. The tubes vary greatly in size; the larger ones are more or less compressed, and the largest measures 11°5 centim. across the longer diameter of the mouth. The spines on the outer surface of the tubes are very strongly developed and very sharply pointed ; but the venation on the inner surface is not nearly so strongly marked as in the typical forms. Otherwise there are no differences worthy of note. ‘The dermal skeleton is represented in Plate LVIII. fig. 6. Locality. Bahamas. = 9 SPINOSELLA SORORIA, var. FRUTICOSA, nov. (Plate LIX. fig. 3.) This variety, of which there are two specimens in the collection, again differs from the typical forms in its bushy habit, and the spines on the surface are again very strongly developed. The tubes, moreover, are cylindrical and somewhat narrow in diameter; their walls are thicker than in the typical form, and the venation on the inner surface is strongly marked. The specimen (Pl. LIX. fig. 3) which I consider as most typical of the variety measures 30 centim. in greatest breadth, and 27 centim. in height; the diameter of the mouth of the largest tube is 3 centim., but this is somewhat exceptional, Both specimens are remarkable for the presence of a fine calcareous deposit or crust on the outer surface of the tubes, which gives them a peculiar greyish-white appearance. When treated with hydrochloric acid it effervesces strongly, and on mi- 362 MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. croscopical examination it is seen to consist of a finely granular precipitate, mixed, however, with larger particles apparently derived from the breaking-up of various calcareous organisms. ‘This calcareous precipitate is not confined to the surface of the sponge, but occurs also within the horny fibres of the skeleton in the form of very abundant granules. There can be no doubt that it has been deposited from solution in the surrounding water. There is also in the collection another variety of the species, not, however, sufficiently distinct to require a varietal name, which possesses a great quantity of a similar finely granular deposit in the skeleton-fibres. Duchassaing and Michelotti further inform us that “un encrofitement calcaire trés-mince, facile 4 détruire, lequel est appliqué sur un réseau trés-fin formé par les fibres de la surface,” exists in their tribe, ‘“‘Spongiz Heterogene,” whatever these may be, comprising the sole genus Cally- spongia. It appears also to exist in Yuba vaginalis, in which “la surface exté- rieure est légcrement encrotitée effervescente avec les acides et armée de tubercules aigus, comprimés latéralement et encrotités 4 leur surface.” The presence of a cal- careous deposit is hardly, however, a character which can be considered of any classificatory importauce. SPINOSELLA SORORIA, Var. ELONGATA, nov. (Plate LXIII. fig. 1.) ‘This variety is represented in the collection by several fine specimens. It differs from the typical form in having the tubes much elongated and rather narrow ; moreover they are cylindrical and approximately of the same width all the way up. The margin of the tube is usually, though not always, smooth, and the spines on the outer surface are almost entirely obsolete. The venation on the inner surface of the tubes is in most cases not discernible. The specimen (Pl. LXIII. fig. 1) which I have selected as the type of the variety consists of about thirty tubes, most of which present the characters described above, while a few closely approach the typical form and show the spines around the margin and on the outer surface of the tube and the Jongitudinal venation on the inner surface quite distinctly. The entire specimen is somewhat compressed, as also are the outer specimens of this variety in the collection. ‘This compression may be in part artificial ; but I do not think that it is entirely so. The sponge measures 24 centim. in greatest breadth, and about 30 centim. in height. The diameter of the widest tube is 3 centim. at the mouth, but this is above the average. ‘The tubes are often united laterally for a greater or less portion of their length. Almost all the specimens of this variety are infested with very numerous zoanthid polyps, which cause the outer surface of the tubes to appear as though perforated by very abundant small oscula. The polyps themselves, in the dry condition, are of a white colour, and evidently contain a very large amount of calcareous matter, as they effervesce very strongly on the application of hydrochloric acid. They are evidently 03 (Si) MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. the same as those referred to by Duchassaing and Michelotti, viz, ‘ Zoanthus parasitica.” Another slight variety of the species, already referred to by me as containing a large quantity of the calcareous precipitate, is also infested by this polyp. SPINOSELLA PLICIFERA, Duchassaing and Michelotti, sp. (Plate LVIII. fig. 5; Plate LX. fig. 1.) 1813. ? Spongia plicifera, Lamarck, Annales du Muséum d’ Histoire Naturelle, tome xx. p. 435. 1864. Tuba plicifera, Duchassaing and Michelotti, Spongiaires de la Mer Caraibe, p. 53, pl. x. fig. 2. Duchassaing and Michelotti describe the species as follows: —“ Espéce commune, mais dont on ne connait aucune bonne figure, car la planche de Seba citée par Lamarck se rapporte 4 une autre espéce. Liorifice du siphon est plutot frangé que cilié, et la paroi intérieure offre des nervures encore bien distinctes. “La couleur du tube a nervures obsolete (subnervia) est jaune-clair tant a |’état vivant qu’a état sec. Sa surface ne présente pas d’encroutement. “ Elle habite les Antilles.” Whether or not this species is the same as that described by Lamarck (Joe. cit.), under the name “‘ Spongia plicifera,” it appears to me to be impossible to decide with any degree of certainty. According to Schmidt! there would appear to be no spicules at all in the skeleton- fibre, for he includes the species amongst his “ Ceraospongie,” retaining for it the generic name Tuba; he says“ Die meisten der unter dieser Gattung in den * Spongiaires de la Mer Caraibe’ beschriebenen Arten sind gar keine Hornschwamme, sondern Chalineen, und mit Bestimmtheit kann ich nur eine einzige Art als einen achten Horn- schwamm auerkennen, die Tuba plicifera (Sp. dela M. C.,'Taf. x. 2). Hs scheint einer der gemeineren Schwimme der Antillen zu sein, selteuer bei Florida vorzukommen, auch die gréssere Tiefe zu lieben und unter diejenigen zu gehoren, die nach schweren Stiirmen ausgewaschen am Ufer gefunden werden. Er erreicht die Hohe von 1} Fuss bei einem Durchmesser von } bie } Fuss und fiihrt seinen Namen von den hochst unregelmissigen Kiimmen und thalartigen Vertiefungen der dusseren Oberflaiche. Die meisten Exemplare sind monozoisch, Personen, doch kommen auch solche vor, wo an der Basis sich eine Knospe entwickel that. Sticke aus mehr Personen bestehend, scheint es nicht zu geben.” Mr. Carter 2, however, identifies with the species a specimen which does contain spicules in the fibre :—‘‘'The specimen of 7. plicifera is composed of thick ridged fibre, with a circular fringed orifice, about 10 inches high by 6 inches in diameter; and that of 7. eschrichtii, which is long and trumpet-shaped, is more or less covered with a remarkably irregular form of the outgrowth mentioned, about 164 inches high and 34 inches in the longest diameter at its orifice, which is elliptical and not fringed. 1 Spong. atlant. Gebist. p. 23. 2 Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5. vol. ix. p. 366. 364 MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. All three specimens have the same light fawn-colour, and all three the same kind of acerate spicule ; that of 7. plicifera is 18 by 2-6000ths inch, and that of 7. eschrichti 18 by 1-6000ths inch, in their greatest dimensions respectively, so that it is finest in the thickest fibre, but very scanty in all three. «‘Each specimen presents a young one at its base, which is blind at the free end (that is, without orifice).” In the specimen from the Bahamas which I am about to describe, I have not succeeded in detecting any spicules at all; but, on the other hand,.there is in the collection of the British Museum a microscopical preparation labelled in Professor Schmidt’s handwriting “ Tuba D. et Mich. (plicifera?),” and in this preparation there are traces of spicules in the fibre still quite distinct, but very slender and apparently on the verge of disappearing. Whether or not there were spicules in the specimens examined by Duchassaing and Michelotti, we cannot, of course, tell; but in the fragment of the skeleton reticulation figured by them none are visible. It might here be urged that we ought to distinguish two species—one with spicules, however few and vestigial, and one without any spicules at all. But it is impossible to draw such a hard-and-fast line in this particular case, which is simply an excellent illustration of the manner in which the spicules gradually disappear as the horny fibre becomes more and more strongly developed ; and it is better to say of the species that the spicules are either present in a vestigial condition, and in very small numbers, or else entirely absent. The single specimen in the collection (Pl. LX. fig. 1) is 43 centim. in height and 20 centim. in greatest breadth; and the outer surface is thrown into strongly developed transverse folds, while the inner surface is irregularly pitted. The tube is at first single, but at a distance of 12 centim. from the top it bifurcates into two. ‘These two remain connected externally almost up to the margin, but the two apertures are quite distinct. Each aperture is approximately circular and provided with a delicate fringe; the one measures about 8 centim. in average diameter, the other only about 7°5 centim. ‘The -specimen is of a light brownish-yellow colour, The skeleton is a very well-developed reticulation of stout horny fibre; but there appear, as I have already stated, to be no spicules. The main skeleton (Pl. LVIII. fig. 5) is, for the most part, very symmetrically arranged, consisting of a rectangularly meshed reticulation of stout primary and secondary fibres. The primary fibres are but little stouter than the secondaries, which latter average about 0:08 millim. in diameter. ‘lhe meshes of the reticulation, when seen in vertical longitudinal sections, appear oblong in shape, the secondary fibres forming the longer side of the oblong. From various points on both primary and secondary fibres of the main skeleton spring much slenderer fibres, which branch and anastomose in an irregular manner, so as to form a kind of additional reticulation spread between the meshes of the principal one. The diameter of these MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. 365 additional fibres is about 0-013 millim. Towards the inner surface of the tube the main skeleton becomes extremely irregular in its arrangement. A special dermal skeleton is, as usual, developed only on the outer surface of the tube, where it consists of a polygonally-meshed reticulation of comparatively slender fibre, averaging about 0-025 millim. in diameter, but varying considerably in this respect. The fibre throughout is very pale and transparent. The species may be readily recognized by its very remarkable and characteristic external form. « As no satisfactory figure has yet been given of it, that of Duchassaing and Michelotti being very poor, I have thought it desirable to take the present opportunity of giving one, Locality. Bahamas. SPINOSELLA MAXIMA, n. sp. (Plate LXL.) There are two large specimens of this remarkable species in the collection and one smaller one. ‘The latter presents certain minor differences from the other two and may be best regarded as a slight variety. The largest specimen is a great irregular mass, composed of about twenty tubes of various shapes and sizes, all united together at the base and some also united laterally at points of contact. Sometimes the tubes are constricted at the mouth, and sometimes they are much expanded so as to become funnel-shaped. The wider ones are commonly compressed. ‘The largest orifice, which is much compressed, measures about 36 centim. in width, but this is formed by the lateral fusion of at least four different tubes which have all a common orifice. The orifice of the smallest tube, on the other hand, measures not quite 1 centim. in diameter. The total height of the entire specimen is 45 centim. and the greatest breadth nearly 50 centim. The outer surface of the sponge is aculeated by extremely numerous, closely placed, blunt, spinous processes, of various lengths up to about 1:25 centim. The margin of the orifices is extremely thin and papyraceous and delicately veined in a dendritic manner. The colour of the specimen, which is of course a mere skeleton, is pale yellow and the texture is firm and hard but elastic. The true oscula are irregularly scattered over the inner surfaces of the tubes. The main skeleton is composed of strong horny fibre, of very various diameter, com- pletely destitute of spicules. The arrangement is very irregular, but one can distinguish between a large-meshed reticulation of very stout fibres and very irregular meshes, and a smaller-meshed reticulation of fine fibres which take their origin from the stouter ones and also from an irregular network. The stouter fibres average about 0:12 millim. in diameter, and the fine ones about 0:013 millim. On the outer surface of the tubes there is a well-developed dermal skeleton, composed of a reticulation of stout horny fibres with comparatively small, rounded meshes. Here, again, there are no spicules. Vou. xu.—part x. No. 3.—April, 1890. 36 366 MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. The smaller of the two large specimens (Pl. LXI.) differs slightly in external appear- ance from the one just described. The tubes are broader in proportion to their length, and more inflated, narrowing towards the mouth. The spinous processes on the surface also show a strong tendency to become confluent, and frequently form longer or shorter ridges, running in various directions, with deep grooves betwecn. This tendency to form ridges is visible also to a certain extent in the larger specimen, but is not nearly so well marked. Locality. Nassau, Bahamas. The third specimen in the collection, already referred to as belonging to a slight variety, consists of a single wide tube, 24 centim. in height and about § centim. in diameter across the mouth. It is now of a dirty greyish-yellow colour. It differs from the types in two respects :—(1) the processes on the outer surface are not nearly so strongly developed, being represented by low warts and ridges; (2) there still exist within the fibre a very few vestigial oxeote spicules, apparently in the last stages of absorption. ‘The specimens agree so closely in other respects that it is impossible to separate them specifically ; so that we have here, as in the case of Spinosella plicifera, an excellent illustration of the gradual replacement of spicules by spongin. Locality. Jamaica. SPINOSELLA VELATA, n. sp. (Plate LIX. fig. 2.) The single specimen in the collection (Pl. LIX. fig. 2) consists of five irregularly cylindrical or somewhat compressed tubes of various sizes, united together at their bases, and two of them also united laterally at points where they come into contact with one another. The height of the sponge is 19 centim., and the greatest breadth 15 centim. The largest tube measures about 45 centim. in diameter at the top. The actual aperture of the tube, however, is very much reduced in size by the presence of a broad, horizontal, circular diaphragm, which projects inwards from the wall of the tube at a distance of some two or three millimetres below the free margin. This diaphragm is the most characteristic feature of the species and that from which the specific name has been derived. It exists in all the tubes, but is more developed in some than in others, and is broadest in the largest tube, measuring 1:5 centim. in greatest width. The free margin of the three larger tubes is only slightly irregular in outline and not spinose, while that of the two smaller tubes is distinctly spinose. The diaphragms also are for the most part smooth, but bear spinous processes on the upper surface in the case of the two smaller tubes. The outer surface of all the tubes is distinctly spinose. The true oscula are small and circular and occur abundantly scattered over the inner surface of the tubes. The walls of the tubes are marked with a distinct series of longitudinal veins. The main skeleton consists for the most part of an irregular reticulation of fairly MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. 367 stout horny fibre, but in parts a distinctly rectangular arrangement is visible. Both the primary and secondary lines are cored by oxeote spicules, which are fairly abundant in the primary fibres, but scarce in the secondaries. The longitudinal veins above mentioned are, as in the case of Spinosella sororia, due to local concentrations of the skeleton reticulation. ‘The fibres of the skeleton average in diameter about 0°044 millim., and there is no noteworthy difference between the primaries and secondaries in this respect, A special dermal skeleton, distinguishable from the underlying main skeleton, appears, as usual, to be developed only on the outside of the tubes. It consists of an irregularly, polygonally meshed reticulation of slender horny fibre cored by fairly abun- dant oxeote spicules. The spicules are slightly curved, sharp-pointed oxea, measuring about 071 by 0:0045 millim., when found perfect ; a large proportion of them, nowever, appear to be under- going absorption and are much slenderer. A few spicules occur scattered outside of the fibres. It will be seen that in most respects this species comes very near to the typical forms of Spinosella sororia, but it is at once marked off from that species, and, indeed, from all other species of Chalinine with which I am acquainted, by the presence of the very remarkable diaphragms in the orifices of the tubes. Locality. Bahamas. III. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE LVIIL. Fig. 1. Siphonochalina ceratosa. Portion of main skeleton as seen in section at right angles to the surface; X25. jp, primary fibres; s, secondary fibres. Fig. la. Siphonochalina ceratosa. Portion of the above; X115. p, primary fibres; s, secondary fibres; sp, spicules. Fig. 2. Siphonochalina spiculosa. Portion of main skeleton as seen in section at right angles to the surface; x 25. Fig. 2a. Siphonochalina spiculosa. Portion of the above; X119. 3. Pachychalina variabilis. Portion of maiu skeleton as seen in section at right angles to the surface; x25. Fig. 4. Siphonochalina procumbens. Portion of main skeleton as seen in section at right angles to the surface; X25. p, primary fibres; s, secondary fibres. Fig. 5. Spinosella plicifera. Portion of main skeleton as seen in section at right angles to the surface; X25. p, primary fibres; s, secondary fibres; @, reti- culation of very fine fibres lying between the stonter ones. 362 368 MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. Fig. 6. Spinosella sororia, var. dilatata. Portion of dermal skeleton as seen in surface section; X29. Fig. 7. Spinosella sororia. Portion of vertical section showing the arrangement of the main skeleton; x 25. Fig. Fig. Fig Ss: Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. to) Fig. Fig. bo PLATE LIX. . Spinosella sororia, <4. . Spinosella velata, Xx $. . Spinosella sororia, var. fruticosa, x}. PLATE LX. . Spinosella plicifera, x +. . Pachychalina variabilis, 2. PLATE LXI. Spinosella maxima, X 3. PLATE LXII. . Siphonochalina procumbens, x 4. . Siphonochalina ceratosa, x 3. . Siphonochalina spiculosa, x4. PLATE LXIII. . Spinosella sororia, var. elongata, Xb. . Spinosella sororia, var, dilata, x 4. wee: a \ = eS 7) (re Mantern Bros. delet hth. Fig.la. x75. PACHYCHALINA, SIPHONOCHALINA , SPINOSELLA. Trane Teo. hoe. Vol AT. FL, LK Mintern Bros del et lith FIG.1.SPINOSELLA SORORIA. gn ” VELATA. ee) 2 SORORIA van. FRUTICOSA. Mintern Bros. del et lith. FIG, 1. SPINOSELLA PLICIFERA. 2. PACHYCHALINA VARIABILIS ” 7 Usa TUN VWNIXVN WITHSONIdAS MT db Mh GoD Ie Oe ls. ——— —— —— — ——OoO en eee ee VSO TONOIGS S er at VSOLVHHO i ao Eucee Matar enn ‘SNFENNIOUd VNITVH))ONOHdIS TOTa INT 36 IK 7Tb °F 7° <2 a OE ee PMI COL Tat PORE. LOO. BOC.VOt- AU. TELL a Mintern Bros. del et hth FIG.1. SPINOSELLA SORORIA, van. ELONGATA. a 2S 3 2 » DILATATA. ae ae : u nga ost om ar XV. On the Structure of Hooker's Sea-Iion (Axctocephalus hookeri). By Frayk FE. Bepparp, M.A, Prosector to the Society and Lecturer on Biology at Guy's Hospital. Receiyed December 20th, 1887, read December 20th, 1887. [Puates LXIV. & LXV.] ConrTENts. Page Ap bestornalkCharacters soup ceri Pears neta aio, ere Rae iain SEO oe ae 369 Mia Viscera eAniatomuyau sys cranersate rece etenene etoe chase Gan. «9 ee eed cites ate 376 TE Osteclop yt reass, amps eh yete ae ete aoe lace ere cren ven tier atin ie Lae nat 378 I, Externat CHARACTERS. THE accompanying drawings (Plate LXIV.) illustrate the three specimens of Hooker’s Sea-Lion which were on view a short time since in the Society’s Gardens. The drawings exhibit a striking difference in colour between the three individuals. The largest individual (the nearest of the three, as represented) is much darker, and of a greyer colour along the back ; the specimen on the left, which is the one dissected by me, is not so dark in hue, and brown, rather than grey, upon the back; finally, the smallest individual (that on the right) is the palest of the three. ‘These differences in colour are not sexual, since all three specimens are males; they are evidently differences due to age. Of the specimen dissected by myself the skin and skeleton have been preserved ; the colour of tie ventral parts of the body and of the limbs agrees perfectly with that of the largest specimen figured; it will not, therefore, be of much use to give a written description of it. The external characters of the head of this species are represented more enlarged in the accompanying drawing (woodcut, fig. 1, p. 570). With Hooker’s Sea-Lion may be compared Otaria jubata and O. pusilla (figs. 2 and 3), of both of which species examples are at present living in the Society's Menagerie. Otaria jubata is at once distinguishable from the other two by the long hairs upon the neck, which form a kind of mane, whence the name Sea-Lion. This appearance, which is very characteristic of the species and apparently confined to that species, is not, by any means, so clearly seen when the animal is wet, As compared with those of 0. hookeri and O. pusilla, the ears of O. jubata are small in relation to the size of the head; this difference is considerably more marked in the case of O. pusilla ; a glance at the drawing (fig. 3, p. 372) at once shows how very much longer 70 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE ws in proportion to the head are the ears in this species than in O. jubata. Attention has been already drawn by Peters’ to the varying length of the ears, which have been made use of as “subgeneric characters ” to distinguish all his subgenera except Ofaria and Zalophus. Dr. Gray, in a short note published some years ago in the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History’, has remarked upon the great length of the ears in the Cape Sea-Lion (which is figured, p. 3/2), and concludes with the question “Do the elongated palate and the short ears of the Sea-Lion and the long ears and short Head of Otaria hookeri. (One third of the size of nature.) palate of the Sea-Bear characterize the groups?” I am inclined, as will be pointed out presently, to answer Dr. Gray’s question in the affirmative; but Gray himself, so far as I am aware, never attempted to classify Sea-Lions and Sea-Bears on this basis of fact. In O. hookeri, however, measurements show that the length of the ear is one tenth of that of the head at the level of the ear. In O. judata, on the contrary, the same measurements give the proportions 1:12. In the Californian Sea- Lion, again, O. gillespii (the head of which is shown in fig. 4, p. 372), the proportions » “ Ueber die Ohrenrobben, Otaric, insbesondere iiber die in den Sammlungen zu Berlin befindlichen Arten,” Monatsb. Ak, Wiss. Berlin, 1866, pp. 261-281 and pp. 665-672. * Ser. 4, vol. ix. p. 483. STRUCTURE OF HOOKER’S SEA-LION. 371 of the ear to the head are about the same as in 0. hooker’. The ear in the three species O. pusilla, O. hookeri, and O. gi/lespii appears to me to be also decidedly narrower in proportion to its length than in 0. jubata. Dr. Burmeister, in a paper! upon Arctoce- phalus hookeri, refers to the length of the ears in that species as contrasted with Otaria jubata. Another character to which I wish to direct the attention of the Society is the form of the nose (which is illustrated in the accompanying drawings, figs. 1-7) in the four species already referred to. In the lateral views the nose of Otaria jubata is seen to Fig. 2. Head of Olaria jubata, (One fourth of the size of nature.) be distinctly larger than in the other species, and in the front views the breadth is considerably greater. In fact the external characters of the nose in these Otariidee seems to divide them into two groups, which are also to be distinguished by the characters of the ear. 1 « Notes on Arctocephalus Hookeri, Gray,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. ix. (1872) p. 89. oo -T bo MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE Fig. 3. Head of Otaria pusilla. (One half of the size of nature.) Fig. 4. > Head of Qtaria gillspii (after Forbes, Trans. Zool. Soc. yol. xi. pl. xlix.). (One fourth of the size of nature.) STRUCTURE OF HOOKER’S SEA-LION, 373 Fig. 5 Muzzle of Otaria jubata. (Front view.) (Two thirds »f the size of nature.) Muzzle of Otaria hookeri. (Front view.) (Two thirds of the size of nature.) von. xi.—Part x. No. 4.—April, 1890. Bar 374 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE Judging from the drawings which illustrate Mr. J. W. Clark’s paper upon 0. forsteri', it seems to be not at all improbable that this species resembles O. hookeri and its allies in the shape and size of the nose; in the figure? which represents the lateral aspect of the nose in that species, it seems distinctly to want the truncated extremity of that of O. jubata; in the drawings which the author reproduces from Dr. Hector? this is even more marked. If it be permissible to found any deductions upon these sketches, ge Muzzle of Otaria pusilla, (Front view.) (Two thirds of the size of nature.) I would also point out that the considerable length of the ear as depicted therein is perfectly in harmony with what has been said above. Mr. Clark’s drawings of Otaria wrsina* are too small to permit of any comparison with other species in the points indicated above. ‘The figures in the ‘ Voyage de ]’As- trolabe’ of O. cinerea and O. australis give no information upon these points. I have also endeavoured to discover from Burmeister’s figure of 0. falklandica® what evidence can be deduced as to the affinities of that species. The attitude of the animal in the figure, which is three-quarters full face, precludes the possibility of any accurate description of the nose from the lateral aspect: but it seems highly probable, from 1 «On the Eared Seals of the Islands of St. Paul and Amsterdam &c.,” P. Z. 8. 1875, p. 650. ? Ibid. p. 664, fig. 4. ® Ibid. p. 660, figs. 1 and 2, ‘ « Notes on three stuffed Specimens of the Sea-Lion of the Pribiloy Islands (Otaria ursina),” P. Z. 8. 1878, pl. xx. p. 371. * * Atlas de la description physique de la République Argentine,’ pls. xii., xiii., xiv. STRUCTURE OF HOOKER’S SEA-LION. 370 that figure, that the nose agrees with O. hookeri. The ears of O. falklandica are evidently of considerable length compared to the length of the head; so that, on the whole, this species probably comes nearer to O. hookeri, O. pusilla, and their allies than it does to O. jubata’. O. hookeri has been already figured by Dr. Gray in the illustrated account? of the zoological material gathered during the yoyage of the ‘Erebus’ and ‘Terror.’ In that figure a character is assigned to the species which I cannot believe to be correct from what I have myself observed in 0. hookeri (see Pl. LXV. fig. 2). The nails on the digits of the pes are drawn as being of nearly equal size, those of the first and fifth being only a very little smaller. This is certainly not the case in the two individuals examined by myself; in both these the three middle digits of the pes have long and well-developed nails, while those of the first and fifth are only rudimentary. The drawing, however, which illustrates Dr. Gray’s ‘ Report’ was made from a stuffed specimen, and is, on this account, less reliable. ven the skeleton of the foot shares in this peculiarity : the middle digits have the terminal phalanx ridged and pointed from the insertion of a long claw; the first and last digits have a flattened terminal phalanx. Dr. Burmeister * uses this character to distinguish O. hookeri from O. jubata; but I am quite unable to confirm the accuracy of Dr. Gray’s illustration of the hind limbs *. I lay particular stress upon these points, because it might be imagined, from some figures and descriptions which have appeared, that these points are of value in specific, if not in generic, diagnosis. As the object of the present communication is mainly the discrimination of the genera of Sea-Lions, I need not apologize for giving prominence to the discussion of all such characters. Dr. Murie, in his valuable and exhaustive treatise ® upon the external characters and anatomy of 0. jubata, has described and figured the manus and pes® of that Sea-Lion. The former limb has five extremely minute flattened nails corresponding to the five digits; the same is the case with O. hookeri (see Pl. LXV. fig. 1) and apparently with other species. The pes of O. jubata presents exactly those characters which have been already referred to in describing 0. hookeri; and, moreover, the skeleton of the limb presents a completely similar modification to that which occurs in 0. hooker. In Mr. Clark’s figure of the corresponding limb of O. forsteri™ the number and 1 Mr. Clark (P. Z. 8. 1875, p. 664) remarks, with a figure (fig. 5), upon the peculiar nasal cartilages in his O. forsteri ; exactly the same disposition occurs, according to Burmeister’s figure, in O. falklandica. Unfor- tunately I omitted to examine these structures in 0. hooker. 2 Voyage of the ‘ Erebus’ and ‘ Terror.’ Description of Mammalia, by Dr. J. E. Gray, pl. xiv. 3 Loe. cit. 4 Mr, J. A. Allen (Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, vol. ii. no. 1, p. 40), emphasizing these unlikely points of difference, is inclined to unite again the two species; I think that, apart altogether from the new facts which I am able to bring forward in the present paper, this proceeding could not be justified. 5 Trans, Zool. Soc. vols. vii. and viii. 6 Toe, cit. vol. vii. pl. lxvii. figs. 1, 2. 7 PZ. 8. 1876, pl. Ixx. 576 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE character of the nails are similar; so, too, in Mr. Forbes’s drawings! of 0. gillespti. In the ‘ Voyage de l’Astrolabe’ the pes of O. australis is figured as having five complete digits, and Mr. Clark not unnaturally makes use of this character to distinguish between this species and his 0. forsteri. I feel certain, however, that five complete nails are not found in any of the different species of Sea-Lions with which we are at present acquainted. The only evidence, in fact, for the presence of five complete nails is in Quoy and Gaimard’s figure ; and these do not, to my mind, bear the stamp of accuracy. It is possible that the shape of the pes (and of the manus also) may present characters of specific value; the depth of the incisions between the toes, as well as the relative sizes of the first and last toe, appear from the published figures to be subject to some variation ; as, however, half of the figures extant are from dried skins, it does not seem to me to be safe to base any discussion upon differences in the figures, which may present appearances unknown in nature. II. Viscerat ANATOMY. After the very laborious and complete account of the anatomy of the viscera in 0. jubata which is to be found in Dr. Murie’s memoir, I did not expect to be able to add much to our knowledge of the structure of the Otariide. I examined the viscera of 0. hookeri with much interest, because I wished to discover whether that species was most nearly allied to O. jubata or to O. gillespii; materials for further comparison do not exist; these two species only have been hitherto studied by dissection. The tongue of O. hookeri is bifid at the apex, like that of O. jubata and O. gillespii, and in other respects appears to agree with the same organ in these two species. The stomach is decidedly less globular than in the figures given by Murie; the measurements of the undistended viscus are as follows (they are to be compared with the accompanying measurements of 0. jubata) :— O. jubata, O. hookeri. inch. inch. Length along outer circumference. . . 31 21 Length of lesser curvature . . .. . 11 14 T cannot compare these measurements exactly with those of 0. gillespii ; but Forbes distinctly states, and other measurements which he quotes support the statement, that the stomach is considerably more elongated and less globular than in 0. jubata. It appears, when comparing the measurements given by Forbes and Murie of the length of their examples with the length of the stomach with my own measurements in * Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. xi. pl. 1. fig. 2. STRUCTURE OF HOOKER’S SEA-LION. it (Se) O. hookeri, that in O. jubata the stomach is larger in proportion to the length of the body than in either of the other species; although naturally there was not an absolute agreement between O. gillespii and O. hookerii in the proportions of this viscus, the difference was markedly less than between either of these species and 0. jubata. The spleen of O. hookeri was 16 inches in length; its breadth varies from 2-34 inches; the greater part of the organ was of the greater breadth. So far as I can gather from Mr. Forbes’s description, the spleen of O. gillepsii is nearly of the same shape, but is proportionately smaller in size. In both these species there is no “ beak-like process,’ such as that which Dr. Murie describes and figures in 0. jubata. Neither Dr. Murie nor Mr. Forbes refers to the attachment of the omentum of the spleen ; this is peculiar, and is closely paralleled in the case of the Rhinoceros, where it has been lately described by Mr. Treves and myself. It probably occurs in other animals. ‘The splenic omentum, instead of being attached to the spleen along the middle line, is attached along two parallel lines. With regard to the liver, this organ presents a general agreement with the liver in the other species of Sea-Lions, being characterized, as they are, by the breaking up of the lobes into a very large number of lobules. The right lateral lobe is rather more lobulated than in Dr. Murie’s figure of that of 0. jubata; the left lateral lobe is perhaps less so, inasmuch as the furrows which break it up into lobules are nearly confined to the base of the lobe; the left central lobe (that marked V in Murie’s figure) is also rather less lobulated. I do not know that very much weight can be attached to such small differences as are here recorded; still in these minute points of difference O. hookeri comes nearer to 0. gillespii, where, as Mr. Forbes has said, “the liver... . differs chiefly (from that of O. jubata) in the more regular outlines of its lobes, and the much smaller development of additional sulci on its inferior aspect, in these respects more resembling the liver of ordinary Mammalia, and presenting less approximation to the greatly complicated liver of the Seals.” A description of the lungs of 0. hookeri would be a mere repetition of the descrip- tions given by Murie and Forbes. I may mention, however, that the “lobus impar” belongs to the right lung, as Murie states to be the case in O. jubata. Forbes refers to the presence of the “lobus impar” in 0. gillespii, but neglects to say what relation it bears to the right and left lungs. The heart of O. hookeri agrees with that of O. gillespii in the origin of the great arterial trunks; that is to say, an innominate artery gives off both carotids and one subclavian ; the left subclavian takes its origin independently from the arch of the aorta. In O. jubata the left carotid, as well as the left subclavian, arise separately from the aorta, while the innominate gives rise to the right subclavian and right carotid. 1 Trans. Zool. Soe. vol. xii. pt. 6. (S\) -I o MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE III. Osrrouoey. I have been able, through the kindness of Mr. Thomas, to study the large collection of skulls of Sea-Lions which are in the Natural History Museum. I do not, however, consider it necessary to illustrate the skull of O. hookeri by figures, as this has been already done by Mr. Clark in his paper’, and also by Dr. Gray; these zoologists have, between them, figured the skulls of both sexes. Mr. Clark adds to his figures a some- what detailed description of the cranial characters of O. hooker’; its salient points have also been noted by Gray. The following are the principal characters (partly noted here for the first time, partly already recorded) which distinguish the skull of 0. hookeri from that of O. jubata. They are arranged for convenience’ sake in a tabular form :— Otaria jubata. 1. Palate excavated behind. 2. Posterior nares on a level with the arti- culation of squamosal and jugal. 3. Muzzle truncated. 4. Pterygoids massive and somewhat trian- gular in form, the apex pointing downwards. 5. Palatal bones with a perfectly straight posterior margin. 6. Anterior margin of nasals on a line with zygoma and suborbital foramen. Otaria hookeri. 1. Palate not excavated behind. 2. Posterior nares on a level with middle of jugal. 3. Muzzle more pointed. : 4, Pterygoids ending in a hooked process, as in most of the Mammalia, 5. Palatal bones with convex posterior margin. 6. Line drawn through nasals at right angles to long axis of skull falls much anterior to this point. This tabular statement does not take any account of numbers of minute points of difference, but it contains, I believe, the principal distinctive features, which are by no means few. As to these points, I have compared the skulls of O. jubata and O. hookeri with those of the other species contained in the National Collection, viz. those labelled O. stelleri, O. ursina, O. gillespii, O. pusilla, O. nigrescens, O. cinerea, O. forsteri. 1 find that the skull of O. jubata differs from all of these in exactly the same points that I have uready referred to as distinguishing that species from O. hookeri; likewise that all the other species, O. stelleri &c., though doubtless presenting certain points of difference among themselves, yet agree in the structural features to which attention has been already called in the tabular statement above given. These characters may not be important ones, but, if not, they are at least numerous, and must therefore be considered as being collectively of some importance. Their impor- tance is also clearly increased by the fact that they absolutely concur with other struc- tural features to which particular attention has been directed in the previous portion * «On the Eared Seals of the Auckland Islands,” P. Z. 8. 1873, p. 750. STRUCTURE OF HOOKER’S SHA-LION. 5379 of this paper. I there took pains to point out that, from certain external characters afforded by the nose and ears, the Sea-Lions already known to us could be very distinctly separated into two groups. Again, the visceral anatomy of the Otariide, although known within very narrow limits, affords grounds for specially uniting together certain forms, and separating these from others. So far as they go, all these characters—external, visceral, and osteological—point the same way, and tend to divide the Otariidee into two divisions: the one comprises only Otaria jubata; the other will contain all the rest of the known forms. This distinction will be best emphasized by applying separate generic names to the two divisions ; I am, however, quite of opinion that it is, in many respects, not advisable to separate so well-marked a group as are the Sea-Lions into two genera. As for the numerous genera which Dr. Gray and Prof. Peters have from time to time proposed, most of them appear to me to be quite unnecessary. These two genera should be Otaria and Arctocephalus, and they will be defined as follows ‘— Otaria. Arctocephalus. Nose broad and truncated. Nose narrow and pointed, Ears short. Kars relatively long. Palate deeply hollowed out and truncated Palate not excavated nor truncated poste- posteriorly. riorly. Pterygoids without a hook-like process. Pterygoids with a recurved process. Posterior margin of nasals on a level with Posterior margin of nasals behind zygoma zygoma and suborbital process. and suborbital process. On the whole, the osteological characters which separate the two genera are more specialized in Ofaria than in how “*. £% f | 3 ty 4 - & hai a = wrt ; 7 al , ' 7 tisk sven"? * wh i 7 t ty. a ee Ue he - z is a ei : : a i ee “2 owe —? 1 Ses, ieee ~ i ; i he ; ; ua Ly % at hn ett : a ani pian kgreeevt itt - wi eee on jer paces ne OE CL) we Le ee hs “ 2 2% Thee: 2h, 4 “ ta UT TEM the . fies er re So hl = +h a > * - at f » mis a - ie. aay re a” peers see nae ey. ig “. " an e pat ire Se t quarrels hy, ary ford ye ; ' "4 a ehdl en SES / ‘ : fie weit : vee way agle ue (ee + : Pua ‘cs, Rey re pngeavns (Sa BETS a | ¥ is Hi eee re. A pt 2 f . P ml ' a + > ~ he * eg ‘ F te . f . ; * < ' . INDEX OF SPECIES, ETC., IN VOL. XII. Abrohlos Bank, Foraminifera from the, by H. B. Brady, W. K. Parker, and T. R. Jones, 211-239. Acisoma, 263, 3C8. ascalaphoides, 308, 309, 342. panorpoides, 309, 347. trifida, 341. Aithriamanta, gen. nov., 262, 283. brevipennis, 283, 346. Agrionoptera, 259, 260, 261, 263, 292. insularis, 336. longitudinalis, 335, —— quatuornotata, 292, 337, 347. sexlineata, 292. simulans, 336. Alaotanais, gen. nov., 107, 111. hastiger, 109, 113, 138. levispinosus, 109, 114, 138, 139. serratispinosus, 108, 111, 138. Ammodiscus gordialis, 218, 231, 236. Amphipoda, some new exotic, from Singapore and New Zealand, by T. R. R. Stebbing, 199-210. Amphistegina lessonti, 230, 233, 236. Amphithopsis cerulea, 199. Anarthura simplex, 111. Anatya, gen. noy., 263, 293. anomala, 294, 338, 346, 347. Anomalina ammonoides, 228, 233, 238. ariminensis, 228, 233, 238. Anthelura, gen. nov., 121, 126. abyssorum, 127. elongata, 126, 139, 140. Anthura arctica, 132. brunnea, 124. carinata, 124, —— filiformis, 130. gracilis, 122, 124, 129, 140. laurentiana, 130. Anthura nigropunciata, 129. poltta, 124, tenuis, 124. Anthuride, synopsis of genera of, 121. Antidythemis, gen. noy., 258, 267. trametformis, 315, 345. Apseudes acutifrons, 81, 133. anomalus, 101. echinatus, 81, 89, 134. gracilis, 81, 95, 97, 136. grossimanus, 81, 93, 135, 136. hastifrons, 133, latifrons, 80. latreillit, 81, 82, 84,133, 134. ligioides, 81. — lunarifrons, 81, 89, 91, 134, 135. obtusifrons, 81, 88, 135. simplicirostris, 81, 89, 91, 135. spectabilis, 81. spinosus, 81, 82, 85, 134. talpa, 80, 81, 82, 85. tenuimanus, 81. uncidiyitatus, 81, 87, 136. Apseudide, synopsis of generic distinctions of. 80. Apteryx australis, 161, 167, 169. oweni, 161. Arctocephalus hookeri, on the structure of, by F. E. Beddard, 369-380. , ears of, 369-371. , external characters of, 369-376. —— ——., head of, 369, 370. —— — , muzzle of, 373. , osteology of, 378-380. , visceral anatomy of, 376, 377. Argilornis longipennis, 159. Articulina conico-articulata, 216, 231, 234. multilocularis, 215, 231, 234. 312 384 » Articulina sagra, 215. sulcata, 215, 231, 234, Beddard, F. E. On the anatomy and systematic position of a gigantic Earthworm (Microcheta rappi) from the Cape Colony, 63-76. On the structure of Hooker’s Sea-Lion (Aretocephalus hookeri), 369-380. and Treves, F. On the anatomy of the Sondaie Rhinoceros, 183-198. Belonia, gen. nov., 260, 288. foliata, 288, 333, 334, 346. —— longipennis, 334. —— luctuosa, 288. saturata, 288. uniformis, 333. Biloculina depressa, 213, 231, 234. elongata, 214, 231, 234. —— wregularis, 214, 231, 234, ringens, 213, 231, 234. Birds, synopsis of British Eocene, 159. , table of characters of the tibio-tarsus of, 157. Bolivina enariensis, 221, 232, 236. dilatata, 221, 232, 236. plicata, 221, 232, 238. punctata, 221, 232, 233. tevtilarioides, 221, 232, 236. Boulenger, G. A. On the Reptiles and Batrachians of the Solomon Islands, 35-62. Brachydiplax, 263, 280. denticauda, 280. indica, 329, 346. maria, 280. Brachygonia, gen, noy., 259, 310. oculata, 310. Brachymesia, gen. nov., 262, 280. australis, 281, 330. Brachythemis, 263, 264, 278. contuminata, 279. Brady, H. B., Parker, W. K., and Jones, T. R. On some Foraminifera from the Abrohlos Bank, 211-239. Bulimina aculeata, 220, 231, 236. inflata, 220, 231, 236. marginata, 220, 231, 236. —— pupoides, 220, 231, 233. Byblis kallarthrus, 199, 209. Cacergates, gen. noy., 263, 306. INDEX OF SPECIES. Cacergates leucosticta, 306, 329. Calathura, gen. nov., 122, 131. brachiata, 131, 133, 140. Calliope fluviatilis, 208. Callyspongia, 362. Calothemis, 261, 306. meyert, 306, Camacinia, gen. nov., 260, 266. gigantea, 267. Cambarus propinquus, 104. Cancer (Gammarus) talpa, 81. Cannacria, gen. nov., 262, 300. batesti, 300, 341, 346, 347. Cannaphila, gen. nov., 259, 261, 305. insularis, 306, 341. Cassidulina laevigata, 221, 232, 236. subglobosa, 221, 232, 236. Celithemis, 261, 262, 274. amanda, 275, elisa, 275. eponina, 275. fasciata, 326, 346. ornata, 275. superba, 274. Ceratobatrachus guentheri, 56, 62. Ceratorhinus sumatrensis, 184, 187, 189, 197. Cercopsis nove-hollandie, 154, 155. Chaleostephia, gen. noy., 258, 293, SJlavifrons, 293, 337. Chalinine Sponges, observations on the West-Indian, with descriptions of new species, by Arthur Dendy, 349-368. —— ——,, introductory remarks upon, 349-352. , descriptions of genera and species of, 353-367. Cladochalina, 350. Clavulina communis, 220, 231, 235. parisiensis, 220, 231, 235. Cenotiata, 262, 276, — caudalis, 276. Cornufa corrugatus, 55, 56. dorsalis, 54. guppyi, 53, 54, 61. solomonis, 54, 62. Cornuspira involvens, 216, 231, 234. Corucia zebrata, 35, 36, 37, 43, 61. Coryphodon croydonensis, 144, INDEX OF SPECIES. Cristellaria calear, 224, 232, 237. cassis, 224, 232, 237. crepidula, 224, 232, 237. cultrata, 224, 232, 237. rotulata, 224, 232, 237. variabilis, 224, 232, 237. sp., 224, 237. Crocodilus porosus, 35, 36, 37. Crocothemis, 263, 265, 279, 330. erythrea, 279. Croydon Bird-remains compared with other Eocene Birds, 150-152, Crustacea Isopoda of the ‘ Lightning,’ ‘ Porcupine,’ and ‘ Valorous’ Expeditions, by A. M. Norman and T. R. R. Stebbing, 77-141. Cryptocope abbreviata, 110. viringii, 110, 134. Cyathura, gen, noy., 121, 124. carinata, 124, 141. Cymbalopora poeyi, 226, 232, 239. Dasornis londinensis, 150, 159. Deielia, gen. nov., 262, 281. fasciata, 281, 330, 346. Dendrophis macrops, 37. solomonis, 35, 37, 45. Dendy, Arthur. Observations on the West-Indian Chalinine Sponges, with descriptions of new species, 349-368. Diastatops, 257, 271. pullata, 272. Diatryma gigantea, 150, Diemenia muelleri, 37. Dinornis crassus, 152, 153. curtus, 171, 172, 177, 178, 181. , femur of, 181. —— ——.,, metatarse of, 181. , tibia, 181. didiformis, 181. —— dromioides, 172. elephantopus, 174. , sternum of, 1-3. —— giyanteus, 2. gravis, 174, 180. maximus, 175, 177, 178. oweni, a new species of the Dinornithide, by Julius von Haast, 171-180. , cranium of, 172; measurements of, 173. Dinornis oweni, femur of, 177. , fibula of, 179. ——,, pelvis of, 176. , tarso-metatarsus, 179. ——,, tibia of, 178. , vertebre of, 174, 175. parvus, 173, 174, 175, 176, 177. rheides, 1, 2, 174. -— robustus, 175. Diplacina, 261, 307, 308. nana, 308. Diplacodes, gen. noy., 263, 264, 307. exul, 308. minuscula, 308. nebulosa, 308. tetra, 308. Diplax, 250, 256, 276, 277, 278, 308. amanda, 275. bispina, 293. cora, 282, denticauda, 280. elisa, 275. erotica, 277. exul, 308. Dipsas irregularis, 35, 37, 45. Discorbina bertheloti, 227, 232, 238. globularis, 225, 232, 238. orbicularis, 227, 232, 238. rarescens, 227, 232, 233. rosacea, 226, 227, 232, 233. vilardeboana, 227, 232, 233. Dythemis, 264, 298. rufinervis, 298. —— trametformis, 268, 315. Enchytreus ventriculosus, 71, 72. Enygrus bibroni, 35, 36, 45. —- curinatus, 35, 36, 45. Ephidatia, gen. nov., 262, 283. amazonica, 331. cubensis, 331. lonyipes, 331. Erebophis asper, 36. Erythemis, 264, 304. bicolor, 283. longipes, 283. peruviana, 305, 346. Erythrodiplax, 264, 265,278. 386 Erythrodwplaz corallina, 278. plebeia, 278. Eupheus ligioides, 81. talpa, 81. Eupterornis remensis, 159. Foraminifera from the Abrohlos Bank, by H. B. Brady, W. K. Parker, and T. R. Jones, 211-239. Fylgia, gen. nov., 259, 312. amazonica, 312, 344, 345. Fylla, gen. nov., 259, 313. exigua, 314, 345, 346. Gastornis edwardsi, 150, 151, 152, 159. —— klaasseni, remains of, from the Lower Eocene Beds near Croydon, 143-160. , comparison of, with Dinornis and other extinct birds, 152. , compared with recent birds, 153-156. ——,, descriptions of the specimens, 145-150. , femur of, 148; measurements of, 149. , introductory remarks upon, 143, 144. , tibio-tarsi of, 145; measurements of, 147. —— minor, 150, 159. parisiensis, 150, 151, 159. Gaudryina filiformis, 219, 231, 235. pupoides, 219, 231, 235. , var. chilostoma, 219, 231, 235. siphonella, 219, 231, 233. Gecko bivitiatus, 39. vittatus, 35, 36, 39. Gehyra oceanica, 35, 36, 38. Globigerina equilateralis, 225, 232, 233. bulloides, 225, 232, 238. conglobata, 225, 232, 237. rubra, 225, 232, 237. sacculifera, 225, 232, 233. Globiocephalus melas, 245. Gonyocephalus godeffroyi, 35, 36, 39. Gymnodactylus arnouxii, 37. pelagicus, 35, 36, 37. Gypsina globulus, 229, 233, 239. inherens, 229, 233, 235. Haast, Julius von. On Dinornis owen, a new species of the Dinornithide, with some remarks on D. curtus, 171-182. On Megalapteryx hectori, a new gigantic species of Apterygian Bird, 161-169. INDEX OF SPECIES. Halcyornis toliapicus, 159. Haplocope angusta, 110. Haplophragmium caraniense, 218, 231, 235. emaciatum, 218, 231, 233. latidorsatum, 218, 231, 235. nanum, 218, 231, 235. Hemistigma, gen. nov., 259, 260, 261, 263, 295. alhipuncta, 295, Heterotanais anomalus, 104, 109. limicola, 109. Orstedi, 109. Hinulia megaspila, 36. Holotania, gen. noy., 261, 288. axilena, 289, 347. lydia, 289. Hooker’s Sea-Lion, see Arctocephalus hookeri. Hoplocephalus par, 35, 37, 46, 61. Hydrobasileus, gen. noy., 258, 266. vittatus, 266, 314, 345. Hydronympha, 801. Hyla macrops, 59, 62. — thesaurensis, 60, 62. Hylodes martinicensis, 51. Hyperammina ramosa, 217, 231, 234. Hyssura, gen. noy., 122, 128. producta, 128, 140. Iphinoe serrata, 105. trispinosa, 105. Ischnura senegalensis, 329. Jones, T. R., Brady, H. B., and Parker, W. K. On some Foraminifera from the Abrohlos Bank, 211-239. Keneuxia smaragdina, 35, 36, 40. Kirby, W. F. A revision of the subfamily Libellu- line, with descriptions of new genera and species, 249-348. Lagena acuticosta, 222. formosa, 223, —— globosa, 221, 232, 233. hexagona, 222, —— levigata, 222, 232, 233. lagenoides, 223, 232, 237. lineata, 222, 232, 237. —— marginata, 222, 232, 237. melo, 222, 232, 237. —— orbignyana, 222, 232, 237. striata, 222, 232, 237. Lagena sulcata, 222, 232, 237. Larus aryentatus, 154. Lathrecisia, gen. noy., 264, 291. pectoralis, 291, terminalis, 335. Lepidodactylus guppyi, 35, 36, 38, 61. Leptetrum, 259, 260, 261, 262, 286. — 4-maculata, 287. Lepthemis, 264, 302. vesiculosa, 303, 347. Leptochelia algicola, 108. — dubia, 104, 108. —— filum, 108. —— neapolitana, 108. —— rapax, 108. savignii, 108. Leptognathia brevimana, 110. — breviremis, 110. ceca, 110. —— filiformis, 110. gracilis, 110. —— graciloides, 110. laticaudata, 110. longiremis, 109, 133. —— manea, 110. rigida, 110. Leucorhinia, 262, 275. albifrons, 275. —— dubia, 275. hudsonica, 275. —— intacta, 275. pectoralis, 275, rubicunda, 275. Liasis amethystinus, 36. Lrbella, 301. Libellula, 260, 284. albifrons, 275, —— albipuncta, 295. —— anyusiiventris, 289. —— attenuata, 301. —— aurora, 278. — azilena, 289. — bruchialis, 302. brevipennis, 283. brunnea, 256, 302. cerulescens, 302. caffra, 289. “ INDEX OF SPECIES. Libellula cardinalis, 299. carolina, 268. — caudalis, 276. — celeno, 298. — chinensis, 316. —— contaminata, 279. — corallina, 278. — depressa, 284, 346. —— depressiuscula, 277. —— designata, 282. —— didyma, 304. — dubia, 275. —— eponina, 275. —— erythrea, 279. —— ewilena, 289. —— fasciata, 272. ferruginea, 286. flaveola, 277. Slavescens, 266. —— fluctuans, 323. fonscolombii, 277. —— frontalis, 299. fulvia, 271. — hudsonica, 275. — imbuta, 296. —— infumata, 296. —— intacta, 275. —— lais, 325. leucosticta, 306, longipennis, 305. luctuosa, 288. — lydia, 288, 289. — madagascariensis, 289. — minuscula, 308. —— nebulosa, 308. — ornata, 275, pectoralis, 275, 291. —— perwiand, 305, phryne, 311. —— phyllis, 270. —— plebeia, 278. pulchella, 288. — pullata, 272. —— 4-maculata, 287. rubicunda, 275. —— rufinervis, 298. —— sabina, 256, 302, 387 388 INDEX OF SPECIES. Tibellula sanguinea, 282. Macrothemis celeeno, 298. saturata, 288. hemichlora, 298, 346, 347. signata, 282. Megalupteryx hectori, a new gigantic species of simplex, 269. Apterygian Bird, by Julius yon Haast, 161-169. —— simplicicollis, 303. — , femur of, 166, stigmatizans, 323. —— —, fibula of, 166. tenera, 274. —— ——,, phalanges of, 168. tetra, 308. — , tarso-metatarsus of, 162-164, —— tillarga, 265. , tibia of, 164-166. trivialis, 278. Megalornis emuinus, 159. vesiculosa, 303. Meionornis caswarinus, 173, 174, 181. vulgata, 277. didiformis, 173, 174. zonata, 270. Mesothemis, 264, 303. Libellulin, a revision of the subfamily, by W. F. simplicicollis, 303, 347. Kirby, 249-348. Miathyria, gen. noy., 258, 269. ——,, characters of, 250-257. ——, characters of genera of, 265-314. pusilla, 318, 346. simplex, 269, , descriptions of new species of, 314-345. Micrathyria, gen. noy., 264, 303. , introductory remarks upon the, 249, 250. didyma, 304. , table of genera of, 257-265. Microcheta rappi, anatomy and systematic position Lielaphis modestus, 37. of, by F. E. Beddard, 63-76. Lipinia anolis, 35, 36, 40, 48, 61. , alimentary system of, 71. aurea, 42. — , circulatory system of, 70. pulchella, 42. —— , external characters of, 65. semperi, 42. — » generative system of, 72-75. virens, 41, 42, 43. ,; nephridia of, 66. vuleana, 42. Microthemis, 263, 279. Lithornis emuinus, 159. duivenbodii, 280, 347. vulturinus, 159. Miliolina agglutinans, 215, 231, 234, Lombriciens intraclitelliens, 64, 74. bicornis, 214, 231, 234. excisa, 215, 231, 234. preclitelliens, 64. oblonga, 214, 231, 234. Lumbricus microcheta, 63, 64. —— pygmea, 214, 231, 234, seminulum, 214, 231, 234, tricarinata, 215, 231, 234. postclitelliens, 64. terrestris, 65. Lyriothemis, 260, 285. braueri, 332, 346. Misagria, gen. noy., 259, 296. cleis, 286. parana, 297, 339, 346, 347. frontalis, 332. Nannodiplax, 259, 312. Mabuia albofasciolata, 36. rubra, 312. carteretit, 35, 36, 40. Nannodythemis, 258, 311. cyanura, 35, 36, 40. australis, 311, 344, 346. nigra, 35, 36, 40. Nannophlebia, 258, 311. Macrodiplax, 261, 282. lorquini, 311, cora, 282, Nannophya, 259, 312, 313. Macromia cubensis, 283, australis, 344, Macrornis tanaupus, 159, —— bella, 313. Macrothemis, 262, 297. eaigqua, 345, INDEX OF SPECIES. Nannophya maculosa, 313. pygmea, 313, 347. semiaurea, 313, 344. Nannothemis, 259, 312. bella, 313. maculosa, 313. sylvia, 313, 343. Nardoa schlegelii, 36. Neocysta, gen. noy., 263, 300. attenuata, 301. Neophlebia, 259, 309. lorquini, 311. pollenz, 309. Nephepeltia, gen. nov., 259, 310. phryne, 311, Nesocria, gen. nov., 263, 290. woodfordi, 291, 335. Nesovenia, gen. noy., 260, 291. cingulata, 292, 336, 346. Neurothemis, 260, 271. -—— affinis, 323, 346. —— decora, 323. degener, 323. disparilis, 322, 323, 346. — fluctuans, 323. fulvia, 271, 346. — gigantea, 267. —— innominata, 322. — oculata, 322. —— palliata, 323. —— stigmatizans, 323, tullia, 333. Newton, E. T. On the remains of a gigantic species of Bird (Gastornis klaasseni) from the Lower Eocene Beds near Croydon, 143-160. Nodosaria calomorpha, 223, 232, 236. hispida, 223, 232, 237. obliqua, 223, 232. —— pyrula, 223, 232, 236. scalaris, 223, 232, 237. —— (Dentalina) mucronata, 223, 232, 237. ( ) obliqua, 223, 237. Nonionina depressula, 229, 230, 233, 236. exponens, 230, 233, 236. scapha, 230, 233, 236, umbilicatula, 230, 233, 236. Norman, A. M., and Stebbing, T. R. R. On the vob, x1.—part x. No. 6.— April, 1890. 389 Crustacea Isopoda of the ‘ Lightning,’ ‘ Poreu- pine,’ and ‘ Valorous’ Expeditions, 77-141. Ocydromus australis, 155. Odontopterya toliupicus, 159. Oliska penicillata, 130. Oniscus gracilis, 122. Onychothemis, 258, 284. abnormis, 284. Oolina melo, 222. Ophthalmidium inconstans, 216, 231, 234. Orbulina universa, 225, 232, 237. Orchestia littorea, 206. mediterranea, 206. Orchithemis, 260, 307. pulcherrima, 307, 347. Orthemis, 258, 263, 286. coronata, 290, 335. ferruginea, 286, 333%, 347. SJlavopicta, 332, 346, 347. metallica, 290. Orthetrum, 261, 263, 301. brachialis, 302. — brunnea, 256, 302. —— cerulescens, 302, 347. sabina, 302, 347. Ostrea bellovacina, 157. Otaria australis, 374, 376. —— byronia, 379. cinerea, 374, 378. fulklandica, 374, 375. forsteri, 374, 375, 376, 378. —— gillespii, 370, 371, 376, 377, 378. —— ——.,, head of, 372. —— godeffroyi, 379. jubata, 369, 370, 371, 374, 375, 376, 377, 378, 379, 380. , head of, 371. —— ——, muzzle of, 373. — leonina, 379, 380. —— minor, 379. —— nigrescens, 378. —— pusilla, 369, 371, 375, 376, 377, 378. , head of, 372. , muzzle of, 374. —— pygmea, 379. stelleri, 378. ullow, 379. 390 Oturia ursina, 374, 378. Otis tarda, 155, Owen, R. On Dinornis (Part XXV.), containing a description of the sternum of Dinornis elephan- topus, 1-3. Pachychalina, 353. variabilis, 351, 353, 367. Pachydiplax, 263, 305. longipennis, 305, Palpopleura, 257, 272. jucunda, 273, 347. portia, 329, sexmaculata, 273. vestita, 273. Pantala, 258, 265. Slavescens, 266. Paranthura arctica, 133. costana, 129, elongata, 126. nigro-punctata, 129, 140. norvegica, 132. tenuis, 131, 140, 141. Paratanais batet, 109. forcipatus, 109. Parker, T. Jeffery. Studies in New-Zcaland Ichthy- ology.—I. On the skeleton of Regalecus argen- teus, 5-33. , and Scott, John H. Ona specimen of Ziphius recently obtained near Dunedin, 241-248, Parker, W. K., Brady, H. B., and Jones, T. R. On some Foraminifera from the Abrohlos Bank, 211-239. Park-Hill Railway Section, description of, 157-158. Pasychalina, 353. Patuloscula, 354. Pecten maximus, 82. Peneroplis pertusus, 216, 231, 236. Pericheta aspergillum, 69, 75, 76. Perithemis, 259, 262, 2738. bella, 255, 324, 345. domitia, 324, 325. duivenhbodi, 280. intensa, 326, 345. metella, 325, tenera, 274, thais, 324, Pherusa caerulea, 199, 206, 210. INDEX OF SPECIES. Pherusa fuscicola, 209. Pigiphila, 284. Placopsilina cenomana, 218, 231, 235. Planispirina exigua, 216, 231, 234. sigmoidea, 216, 231, 234. Planorbulina acervalis, 227, 232, 238. mediterranensis, 227, 232, 238. Platetrum, 284. Plathemis, 260, 261, 287. lydia, 288. pulchella, 288, Platurus fasciatus, 35, 37, 46. Platyrhinchus, 380. Polymorphina lactea, 224, 232, 237. Polystomella striatopunctata, 230, 233, 236. sp., 230, 233, 236. Pontodrilus littoralis, 65. marionis, 65. Potomothemis, gen. noy., 227, 272. —— fasciata, 272. Protorthemis, gen. nov., 261, 262, 290. celebensis, 290, 334, 346, 347. coronata, 290, 335. metallica, 290. Psammosphera fusca, 217, 231, 233. Pseudoleon, gen. nov., 261, 262, 274. superbus, 274, 346. Pseudomacromia, gen, noy., 262, 299. torrida, 299, 340, 346. Pseudotanais forcipatus, 110. —— lilljeborgii, 110. —— macrocheles, 110. mediterraneus, 110. Pseudothemis, gen. noy., 258, 270. zonata, 270, 346. Ptenornis, 159. Ptilanthura tenuis, 124, Pullenia quinqueloba, 226, 232, 236. spheroides, 226, 232, 236. Pulvinulina crassa, 229, 233. eleyans, 229, 233, 238. menardii, 228, 233, 238. micheliniana, 229, 233, 238. oblonga, 229, 233, 238. schreibersii, 228, 233, 238. tumida, 229, 233. Quinqgueloculina denticulata, 215, INDEX OF Quingueloculina plicatula, 215. Rana adspersa, 58. bufoniformis, 47, 61. erythrea, 52. grunniens, 49, 51. —— guppy, 48, 49, 51, 61. krefftii, 52. Ieuhlii, 47, 48. opisthodon, 50, 51, 61. Raphismia, gen. nov., 265, 293. —— bispina, 293, 347. Regalecus argenteus, skeleton of, by T. Jeffery Parker, 5-33. ——,, branchial arches of, 17. ——,, cranium of, 7-14. ——.,, hip-girdle of, 27. ——.,, hyoidian apparatus of, 16. , interspinous bones and dermal fin-rays of, 23. , opercular bones of, 15. ——,, pectoral fin of, 26. —— —,, pelvic fin of, 27. , shoulder-girdle of, 26. , Suspeusorium and the upper and lower jaws of, 14. , vertebra of, 20. , vertebral column and the dorsal fin of, 19-25. banksii, 6. Remiornis heberti, 159. Reophax fusiformis, 217, 231. pilulifera, 217, 231, 234. scorpiurus, 217, 231, 235, Rhabdogonium tricarinatum, 223, 232, 237. Rhacophorus maculatus, 53. Rhinoceros, on the anatomy of the Sondaic, by F. E. Beddard and F. Treves, 183-198. Rhinoceros indicus, 185, 187, 195, 197. sondaicus, abdomen of, 186. , abdominal viscera of, 185. ——.,, brain of, 197. , cecum and colon of, 191-194. , coeliac axis of, 190. , external characters of, 183. ——, heart of, 194. , introductory remarks upon, 183. , liver of, 188-190. SPECIES. 391 | Rhinoceros sondaicus, mesenteric arteries, 194. , mouth-cavity of, 186, ——,, palate of, 184. , spleen of, 188. , Stomach of, 187. ——.,, urino-genital organs of, 195. Thodopygia, gen. noy., 265, 299, cardinalis, 299, 346. Rhea latreillii, 80, 82. spinosa, 85, Rhynchotus rufescens, 155, Rhyothemis, 258, 269. apicalis, 319, 345. cuprina, 320, 345. dispar, 319. fulgens, 322. obsolescens, 321. —— phyllis, 270, 321. pygmea, 321, 322. resplendens, 320. semihyalina, 320. triangularis, 319. Rotalia soldanii, 229, 233. Sagrina dimorpha, 225, 232, 237. Scapanea, gen. nov., 264, 298. frontalis, 299. Scott, John H., and Parker, T. Jeffery. On a speci- men of Ziphius recently obtained near Dunedin, 241-248. Siphonochalina, 354, 357. ceratosa, 351, 356, 367, 368. intermedia, 395. papyraced, 350, 360. procumbens, 349, 351, 355, 367, 368. spiculosa, 351, 354, 357, 367, 368. —— (Patuloscula) procumbens, 330. —— (Spongia) tubulosa, 355. Solomon Islands, on the Reptiles and Batrachiaus of the, by G. A. Boulenger, 35-62. Sendaic Rhinoceros, on the anatomy of the, by F. E. Beddard and F. Treves, 183-198. Spheroidina bulloides, 226, 232, 237. Sphyrapus, gen. noy., 80, 97. anomalus, 97, 101, 102, 137. malleolus, 97, 98, 134, 137, 138. serratus, 97, 133. tudes, 97, 99, 134, 137. 392 Spinosella, 357. maxima, 351, 365, 368. —— plicifera, 349, 351, 363, 366, 367, 368. sororia, 849, 351, 360, 367. , var. dilatata, 361, 367, 368, » var. elongata, 362, 368. , var, fruticosa, 361, 367. velata, 366, 367. —— (Tuba) sororia, var. elongata, 359, 362. Spiroloculina asperula, 214, 231, 234, linbata, 214. planulata, 214, 231, 234. Sponges, Chalinine, on the West-Indian, by A. Dendy, 349, Spongia plicifera, 363. Stebbing, T. R. R. On some new Exotic Amphi- poda from Singapore and New Zealand, 199- 210. , and Norman, A. M. On the Crustacea Iso- poda of the ‘Lightning,’ ‘ Poreupine,’ and ‘ Valorous’ Expeditions, 77-141. Strongylura arctophylax, 110, 116, 139. cylindrata, 110, 117. Sympetrum, 263, 265, 276. depressiuscula, 277. —— flaveola, 277. —— fonscolombii, 277. —— pallidinervis, 327, 347. striolatum, 328. vulgata, 277. Talitrus locusia, 205. Talorchestia tumida, 199, 202, 209. Tanaella, gen. noy., 106, 117. unguicillata, 111, 118, 139. Tanaide, synopsis of the genera of, 106. Tanais cavolinii, 108. balticus, 109. curculio, 109, dpressus, 109, — dubius, 103, 109. dulongii, 108. edwardsii, 108. forcipatus, 109. islandicus, 109. rhynchites, 109, vittatus, 108, Tauriphila, gen. noy., 258, 268. INDEX OF SPECIES. Tauriphila iphigenia, 269. Tetrathemis, 259, 309. Tetrathemis flavescens, 342, 343, 346. hyalina, 342, 343, 347. irregularis, 310. oculata, 310. tristrigata, 343. Textularia abbreviata, 219, 231, 235. agglutinans, 219, 231, 235. sagittula, 219, 231, 235, Thecadiplax, 264, 277. erotiva, 277. Thelymis citrina, 265. pulida, 265. Thermochoria, gen. noy., 260, 295. equivocata, 269, 339, 346. Thermorthemis, gen. noy., 261, 289. angustiventris, 289, — caffra, 289. madagascariensis, 289. Tholymis, 258, 265. citrina, 265. tillarga, 265, Tiaris longii, 39. Tramea, 258, 268. basilaris, 317. —— burmeisteri, 316. — carolina, 268. —— chinensis, 317. — darwinii, 315, 345. —— erythrea, 318, —— iphigenia, 269. — limbata, 318. —— madagascariensis, 317, 318. —— mauriciana, 318, —— quadrivitiata, 266, 314. —— rosenbergi, 318. —— stylata, 316. translucida, 315. Treves, F., and Beddard, F. E. On the anatomy of the Sondaic Rhinoceros, 183-198. Trithemis, 264, 265, 277. attenuata, 328, 346. aurora, 278. lacustris, 329, rubra, 328, sanguinolenta, 329. Trithemis trivialis, 278. Trochammina squamata, 218, 231, 233. Tropidonotus hypomelas, 37. Truncatulina haidingerii, 228. karsteni, 228. — lobatula, 227, 233, 236, 238. — mundula, 228, 233, 238. —— reticulata, 228, 233, 238. —— ungeriana, 228. —- variabilis, 227, 233, 238. —— sp., 227, 238. Tuba armigera, 350, 359. —— bursaria, 359. —— conica, 359. —— crispa, 309. —— digitalis, 359. — eschrichtii, 363, 364. —— incesta, 359. —- wregularis, 359. ——— levis, 309: — lineata, 359. longissima, 359. —— megastoma, 359. pavonina, 359. — plicifera, 350, 359, 363. sagoti, 399. sancta crucis, 359. scrobiculata, 359. sororia, 359, 360. subenervia, 359. vaginalis, 359, 362. Tubulodigitus, 354. Typhlotanais equiremis, 109. assimilis, 109. —— brevicornis, 109. —— cornutus, 109. —— finmarchicus, 109. messinensis, 109. mcrocheles, 109. INDEX OF SPECIES. 395 Typhlotanais penicillatus, 109. tenuicornis, 109. tenuimanus, 109. Tyriobapta, gen, nov., 262, 294, torrida, 295, 338, 346. Untamo, gen. noy., 260, 284. apicalis, 285, 331, 346. Uracis, 260, 296. imbuta, 296. infumata, 296. Urothemis, 262, 282. bisignata, 2 designata, 282. —-— sanguinea, 282. syynata, 282. Uvigerina asperula, 225, 232, 237. —— pygmea, 225, 232, 237. Valvulina conica, 220, 231, 235. Varanus indicus, 35, 36, 40. Verneuilina spmnulosu, 219, 231, 235. Virgulina schreibersiana, 220, 232, 233. Webbina clavata, 218, 231, 236. Ziphiorhynchus eryptodon, 242. : Ziphius, on a specimen of, recently obtained near Dunedin, by J. H. Scott and T. Jeffery Parker, 241-248. , Sp., alimentary canal of, 245. —-, , external characters of, 241. ——, ——, heart of, 246. —, , respiratory organs of, 246. 7 , skeleton of, 243. ——, ——_, teeth of, 245. ’ —, , urinogenital organs of, 246. —- cavirostris, 244. chathamiensis, 243. —— (Epiodon) nove-zealandie, 241. Zoanthus parasitica, 362. Zyxomma, 258, 301. petiolatum, 301, 347. END OF VOLUME XII. YEISH Mus fA @ \ x 72 3 c7a8 Pa, iat PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. Pi To Fellows. Go Semele VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 0 3 Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . Be Oe 9) », 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) pre Wear » 98. (1877, containing 6 Plates) Os » 4. (1878, containing 9 Plates) Be ly » 5. (1878, containing 3 Plates) iO: 79 » 6. (1878, containing 9 Plates) eer Baw » 7. (1878, containing 7 Plates) 5 OES », 98. (1878, containing 8 Plates) F PeLO LHL Es » 9. (1878, containing 4 Plates) Onto », 10. (1879, containing 6 Plates) SOEs », Ll. (1879, containing 5 Plates) Pea Ure pplcm (sy 9; contaming 7. Plates) 42 34 vin sew pe Oo1S », 13. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . » O18 Generat Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) . . . Pek 0 ee VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) Price 9 12 0 Parr 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) a oes = 0nl2e40 5» 2. (1880, containing 7 Plates) 5 OF L8H RO) » 8. (1881, contaming 8 Plates) alee 6 » 4. (1881, containing 3 Plates) 55k ane ale 5, D. (1881, containing 13 Plates) 55 SORE StO » 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) Hee I a) » 7. (1882, containing 9 Plates) ere Und sya 40) » 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates) Ose OC 5» 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) Op eeO 5, 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . .. - pasa ye, » 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and Index),, 111 6 VOLUME XII. (1886-1890, containing 64 Plates) Price:5) 8-0 Parrl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) Pee Dea 3 2- (1886, containing 7 Plates) Pee Uae aK) », 8. (1886, containing 2 Plates) 5 LO AGG » 4. (1886, containing 12 Plates) 5 Oe Sr O » 9. (1886, containing 5 Plates) Oe eG, » 6. (1887, containing 7 Plates) 5 OL eanO » 7. (1888, containing 8 Plates) UPR ISAs, ;, 8. (1889, containing 3 Plates) Pruett!) », 9. (1889, containg 7 Plates) .... . On are 5, 10. (1890, containing 7 Plates and Title and Index),, 015 9 aowocooodocoasoarans To the Public. £ 13 OrrooorrrorrFrro ee i) — me © OC COC CrP Coo Wee OO. ea Ol es et ee Ss. 7 12 10 SESnouctolcCUo Cleo. SC. o.oo) & i=) Rai — ed — i ed — eg — Vine — Vee a — —} Op. OFS 9 © 2.5 O [O= On (OO CONTENTS. XIV. Observations on the West-Indian Chalinine Sponges, with Descriptions of new Species. By Arvuur Denpy, B.Sc., F.L.S., Assistant in the Zoological Department of the British Museum. (Communicated by Dr. Ginruer, VP.ZS.) (Plates LVL AGRE) 5 fete aye, He Dac eRpEBe ee XV. On the Structure of Hooker's Sea-Lion (Arctocephalus hookeri). By Franx E. Bepparp, M.A., Prosector to the Society and Lecturer on Biology at Guy's Hospital. (Plates LXIV.& LXV.) . . 2. 2... 2... .) . 869 Inistiof the: Papers: contained in: Violas 5 a5 es rack ag roal ) eee ero: Index: of species; &ie.cin: Violet wnt fey nn pet UE ade bp tee coey ree sth pale OOS Titlepage and Contents to Vol. XII. THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Tur scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto. According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi- ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom- mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given. The “ Proceedings” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June, August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations. The ‘‘ Transactions” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but not less than three parts are usually issued in each year. Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications at 25 per cent. less than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds. Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the Annual Volume of the ‘ Zoological Record” for a sum of £1 (which includes delivery in the United Kingdom), but this privilege only holds good if the subscription is paid before the First of December in each year. Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs, Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through any bookseller. P. L. SCLATER, April 1890. Secretary. ia Ai! fi ae ii), i i a Ni Ps Uae CU . mi Nias a eeasalisstys iat ah ee oy ie Sprctesstarezenthe i